intro

 g l o s s a r y:

 

• coupling - the act of having sex
• supernatural - things that cannot be explained by science and seem to involve ghosts, spirits, magic, etc.
• cheating - having sex with someone else that is not your wife/husband or girlfriend/boyfriend
• incest - sexual intercourse between people who are very closely related
• nonconsensual - not agreed to by one or more of the people involved
• consensual - sex done with the consent of the people involved
• fantasy - something that is produced by the imagination
• interracial - involving people of different races
• bdsm - a physical and psychological sexual power-role-play

 

 

note:

none of these stories are mine

bdsm: daddy

 

Renee was a friend of the family and had been helping me out around the house for several weeks while my wife, a high-powered saleswoman, was one a business trip to China. 

She was quite a bit younger than my wife and I, around 20, and home from college for the summer. 

"Be good," my wife joked before she left, "and keep your hands to yourself around Renee."

I have to admit that the thought hadn't even occurred to me. But my wife had good instincts. 

Renee was stunning: she had black curly hair, full lips, large breasts, a slim waist and an amazing heart-shaped ass that she covered every day in tight jeans. 

Often, I could see the top of her thong underwear as she bent down to get something from the lower part of our kitchen cabinets. She liked to wear low-cut blouses or tank tops. 

We have twins, my wife and I, so Renee's help was definitely required. I work out of my home office most of the time (I'm a financial planner) but even so, there are times when I have to leave to meet with clients. 

A live-in babysitter was essential when my wife was out of the country and couldn't cover for me at home when the boys were back from school. 

Renee and I exchanged only the barest of pleasantries for the first few days. I was busy with work, and she was getting used to the two boys' demanding routines. 

They needed help waking up, eating breakfast and getting ready for kindergarten. 

Then someone, usually me, took them to their school, where they stayed for half the day until Renee picked them up. 

Sometimes she would bring them straight home, other times they would go together to a nearby playground for a few hours, and eat lunches that she'd packed for them.

During the second week that Renee stayed with us, I got into the habit of checking out her outfits. 

Every day it seemed like she wore something that accentuated a different aspect of her body: one day it would be a black low-cut blouse that showed off her ample cleavage, the next day it might be a short skirt that barely covered her ass. 

Traditional babysitting attire it wasn't, but with my wife not around, who was I to complain? 

Although I viewed her outfits as a special treat, it never occurred to me that she might be wearing them for my benefit.

That is, until one day when I came back from dropping the boys off at school, and caught her looking through the family photo album.

"Sorry," she said, "I just wanted to see what your wedding was like."

"That's ok," I said, "what do you think about it?"

"Your wife is so beautiful! She looks so young!"

"Thanks, I'll tell her you said that."

She mistook my tone for sarcasm.

"No," she said, "I didn't mean that she wasn't beautiful now, I just --"

"I know, Renee. Don't worry about it. We all get old."

"You still look pretty good, Mr. Hammond."

"Thanks," I said, "you're not so bad yourself."

She blushed. 

"I wish I could find a guy like you," she said, "someone so stable, supportive, and handsome."

Now it was my turn to blush.

"I'm sure there are lots of guys out there who would love to date you."

"Yeah," she said, "I get a lot of attention, but not the kind that I really want."

The conversation was getting a little too heated for me. I excused myself and went back to work.

A few days later, I came home from a night out with my friends to find Renee asleep on the couch. On the coffee table nearby was a novel with racy picture of a young woman, scantily dressed, with her hands bound behind her back. 

"She was made her boss's slave," read the back cover, "little did she know, it would be true love."

I picked up the book without waking Renee and took it with me.

The next morning, Renee was quiet at breakfast. She must have noticed that the book was missing. 

"Renee," I said as she cleared the breakfast dishes, "I want to talk to you after you drop the boys off at kindergarten. Please come to my office."

She murmured something that sounded like an "ok," her eyes downcast.

I went to my office and put the smutty paperback on my desk, then sat back in my chair as I waited for Renee to return. I had skimmed it the night before, reading most of the sex scenes. 

I had to admit, it was surprising to me that a girl as wholesome looking as Renee would enjoy reading about some of the sexual practices described in the book. 

It was the story of a secretary who was spanked, dominated, and used by her boss. He handcuffed her, whipped her, shoved his cock down her throat and called her all kinds of filthy names. He would cum in her pussy, mouth and on her face. She loved him and called him "master." 

Really cheesy stuff, I thought. But I had to admit that I was turned on by at least some of it, and I knew that having the book in my possession might give me the currency I needed to get the ball rolling, so to speak. 

There was still a week to go before my wife came back, and I aimed to have some fun with the babysitter -- and if she liked it rough, who was I to argue with that?

I heard the door close. Renee was back. Timid footsteps creaked along the hall to my office, then there was a knock on the door.

"Come in," I said.

Renee entered. Her face turned white when she saw the book on the desk in front of me.

"What kind of slut," I began, "would read something like this around children?"

"They were in bed," she stammered, "I didn't mean to fall asleep."

"Is that right?" I asked, enjoying the sight of the beautiful young woman's breasts heaving in consternation, "or did you want me to find it?"

"No of course not, Mr. Hammond!"

"You've been dressing very provocatively lately, haven't you Renee?"

"Not on purpose, Mr. Hammond."

"I'm not so sure about that, Renee."

She was quiet. Her gaze was still on the floor. 

"Look at me Renee," I said.

She obeyed. Tears started to form in her eyes.

"Tell me that you're a cock-teasing slut, and we'll never discuss this again."

"What?" she turned bright red, and seemed genuinely shocked. But she looked me in the eyes.

"Say the words, Renee. Say 'I'm a cock-teasing slut' and we never have to talk about this again."

"No!" she said, defiant now.

"Very well," I said, "I'll just have to make you. It's what you want anyway, isn't it?"

I grabbed the luscious 20-year-old and pulled her over my lap. She struggled against me, but I pulled both of her hands behind her back easily. I delivered several hard slaps to her skirt-covered ass.

"Stop squirming, Renee," I said, "you're only making things harder on yourself. Just say what I told you to say and I'll stop."

"NO!" she screamed, "you can't do this! I'm a nice girl!"

"Do nice girls read books like that?" I said, smacking her ass again, "I don't think so!"

I reached under her skirt to feel her panties. 

"Do nice girls flash their thong at their employer?" 

SMACK! I spanked her again.

"Please stop, Mr. Hammond."

"What kind of girl are you, Renee?"

"I'm -- I'm a good girl!"

SMACK!

"I just don't think I'm getting through to you, Renee."

With my free hand, I yanked down her panties, tearing them at the waist so that they came off her legs without having to pass over her shoes.

"What are you doing?" she gasped, "those are my favorite!"

"They're going to come in handy you little slut," I said, using the torn panties to secure her hands behind her back. Now I was free to lift her skirt and continue the spanking. When I flipped her skirt up to expose her incredible ass, I felt my cock twitch in my pants. I knew it was going to need some attention very soon.

"Renee," I said, pushing a finger into her sopping pussy, "I do believe the spanking has gotten you wet. Would a nice girl get wet from a spanking? I don't think so."

She moaned as I worked my fingers in and out. 

"I'm -- I'm a good girl," she moaned. 

SMACK!

"Wrong answer again, Renee. I think you might actually like this."

"No!" she moaned. Her ass was beginning to turn a nice shade of pink.

"I still don't think I'm getting through to you, Renee. I think I'm going to have to use my belt."

"NO!" she cried, squirming even more over my lap, "Don't use your belt Mr. Hammond. I'll sue! I'll tell your wife!"

"Something tells me you won't, Renee. And I think you know what the magic words are. Tell me that you're a cock-teasing slut!"

"I'm a nice girl," she whispered.

I unhooked my belt with one hand and pulled on it. It made a whipping sound as it moved through the loops on my pants. I coiled it in my hand and ran it across Renee's already-reddened ass so that she could feel the smooth leather.

"One last chance Renee. What do we call girls like you?"

"I'm a good girl," she said, defiantly. 

"Ok, you asked for it."

I brought my belt down across her bare ass. 

CRACK!

"What do we call girls like you, Renee?"

"I'm a good girl!"' she repeated, her voice cracking. I worked two fingers into her pussy, probing her wetness and teasing her clit as I wound up for another smack. I aimed this stroke of the belt directly across her pussy. 

Renee moaned in pleasure. 

"Rub my pussy, Mr. Hammond."

"What was that, Renee?"

"Rub my pussy, please, sir."

I spanked her ass hard with the belt. I could almost see the welt it would leave rising before my eyes.

Renee moaned in a mixture of pleasure and pain. There were tears streaming down her face.

"What are you, Renee?"

"I'm a slut, sir," she whispered.

"I didn't hear that," I said, giving her ass another sharp smack with the belt. 

She gasped.

"I'm a slut, sir. Please rub my pussy sir. Please stop spanking me."

"I'm not going to let you cum until you say what I told you to say before."

"I'm a cock-teasing slut."

"I didn't hear you!"

I smacked her ass several more times with the belt, leaving large red welts.

"Please stop, sir."

"You will refer to me from now on as 'daddy'," I said, spanking her ass more gently with my hand now.

"Yes sir," she whimpered.

"What was that, slut?" 

SMACK!

I smacked her ass so hard that my hand stung stung.

"I'm a cock-teasing slut, daddy!"

"Get on you knees, slut," I said, lifting her from my lap and putting her on the floor. Her hands were still securely tied behind her back. 

I unzipped my pants and watched her look of surprise as my cock sprang out of its enclosure. Though I am a fairly average looking man for my age, I sport a member that is quite large and thick when fully aroused.

"How - how big is it?" asked Renee timidly, looking up at my unit in awe.

"Why don't we find out, slut? Would you like to measure daddy's cock?"

"Yes, daddy," she said, still on her knees, wriggling against her bonds.

"If I untie your hands will you promise to behave yourself?"

"Yes daddy."

I untied her hands.

"Go over to the drawer over there and get the ruler that you find inside."

She started to stand. I pulled back my belt and landed a wicked stroke across her ass.

"I didn't say you could stand, slut. Stay on your knees."

"Yes, daddy."

She crawled to the desk and opened the drawer. After a moment of rummaging, she found the ruler. 

"Ok, slut," I said, standing over her and stroking my cock after she had slid back to me on her hands and knees, "let's see how many inches of cock you're going to be fitting in that cute little mouth of yours."

"But Mr. Hammond," her eyes were wide, "I've only given a few blowjobs, and had sex maybe six times in my life. I don't think I'm ever going to be able to fit that thing in my mouth."

"What's my name, slut?" I snatched the ruler out of her hand and smacked it across her ass.

"Daddy."

"That's better. Now take this and measure me."

She took the ruler and held one end at the base of my cock. Then she looked at the other end.

"Nine, almost ten inches, daddy."

"That's right, slut. Let's just say nine and a half."

"Ok."

She was clearly anxious about what was going to happen next.

"Do you want me to let you cum Renee?"

"Yes daddy."

"Then you're going to have to suck my cock first. Would you like that?"

"No daddy. I'm not sure daddy. It's so big!"

"You're going to beg me for it, you little slut," I said. I was dripping precum from the end of my shaft. 

I held my cock in one hand and tugged on her hair firmly with the other. Then I smacked her across the face with my cock. She looked up at me in shock.

"Daddy, can I please suck your cock?"

"That's more like it."

She opened her mouth and devoured my throbbing member. 

"Now you're being a good girl," I said, pulling on her hair and fucking her face, "take daddy's cock."

I heard her start to gag, so I pulled out.

"Let me hear you beg for it again you little slut."

"Please, daddy!"

I smacked my cock across her face again.

"Please what, slut?"

"Please let me suck your cock."

"Why should I let you do that?"

"Because I'm a cock-sucking whore, daddy."

"Louder."

"BECAUSE I'M A COCK-SUCKING WHORE, DADDY!"

I pushed my cock into her waiting mouth and groaned as it slid past her full red lips into her throat. This time, when she started to gag, I kept it down her throat just a bit longer. Her eyes began to turn red and water, so I pulled it back out and slapped her face with it again.

"You love this cock, don't you slut?"

"I'm a slut for your cock, daddy. Please let me suck your cock, daddy."

I pushed my cock back into her mouth and began to fuck her throat now. 

"Play with yourself while I fuck your throat, slut."

Her hand raced down to her clit while I moved my shaft in and out of her tight throat. I knew I wasn't going to last long, and I wanted to make sure that my cum went to good use, so I pulled my cock out and started jerking it over her face just as she brought herself to orgasm.

"Beg for my cum you slut."

"Oh - yes --," she said as she rubbed her pussy, "cum all over my face. I want your hot cum all over my slutty face, daddy!"

I grunted in pleasure as I felt the first several spurts of cum shoot from my throbbing member. I coated Renee's face and chest, then grabbed a handful of her hair and wiped off my member with it. 

She smiled up at me, then slowly and deliberately scooped the cum from her cheeks and forehead and put it into her mouth, careful not to miss a single tiny drop.

"Your cum tastes sooo good daddy," she said.

"Glad you like it, slut."

I looked at my watch.

"The kids are almost done with school. You can't pick them up looking like that. I'll have to do it."

I pulled up my pants, put on my belt and examined myself for fluids. I seemed to be clean.

"I'm going to take them out for ice cream and then to their aunt's house," I said, "when I get back, I want you upstairs in the bedroom waiting for me. Is that clear?"

"Yes, Mr. Hammond."

"What's my name?"

"Daddy."

"That's right."

I closed the door to the office behind me and went to pick up the boys. 

----

When I returned, the house was quiet. I went up the stairs and into the bedroom. Renee was standing next to the bed, waiting for me. She was wearing a short nightie that exposed most of her breasts and fell just below her ass. Her hair was tied back in pigtails and she was wearing lipstick. 

"Why are you standing, Renee?"

"Because my ass is so sore from your belt, daddy!"

She turned around to show me her red, swollen rear, still quite shapely and attractive despite its injury. 

"Right," I said, "you have no one but yourself to blame, young lady. Slutty behavior around the children will not be tolerated in this house."

"Yes, daddy."

"Now why don't you let daddy make you more comfortable."

I went to the dresser and got a bottle of massage oil from the top drawer. Then I sat on the bed and gestured for her to get across my lap.

"You're not going to spank me again, are you daddy?" asked the shapely 20-year-old.

"No Renee, I'm going to make it better."

She spread herself across my lap for the second time that day, this time willingly. I began to massage the oil into her sore ass. 

"That feels good, daddy."

I worked it slowly into her injured skin for several minutes, taking care not to touch the welts too firmly. Then I dribbled a little more oil onto her, making sure to get some onto the tiny brown rosebud that was her asshole. I massaged around the area for a moment before slowly sliding a finger inside her. At the same time, I began to finger her pussy, which was moist with its own juices.

"What are you doing, daddy?"

"Making you feel good, baby."

I worked a finger further into her ass while I massaged her clit with the same hand. With my other hand, I continued rubbing the rest of her butt.

"Daddy's going to make you feel really good, baby."

"Mmm."

Her breathing began to accelerate, and soon I had brought her to a short but powerful orgasm. I felt her ass clench down around my finger.

"Good girl."

I looked up at the top of the dresser across from the bed. A teddy bear looked back at us. Little did Renee know, it contained a so-called "nanny-cam" which was recording everything we did. I hadn't planned on it ahead of time, but now there would be a record of our encounter.

"You like having something in your ass, don't you babe?"

"Yes, daddy."

"Daddy's going to give you something else to put in your ass."

She rolled over partway and looked up at me. 

"But daddy -- it's --"

"Too big?"

"Yes, daddy!"

"How big is it baby?"

"It's 9 1/2 inches."

"That's right. Get on your knees and take it out, baby."

She dropped to her knees in front of me on the bed. Then she unbuckled my belt and pulled my pants and boxer-briefs down far enough to allow my shaft and balls their freedom. She looked absolutely wonderful on her knees, looking up in awe at my shaft which was longer than her entire face.

"Get to work you little slut."

She began to lick the underside of my cock, barely covering its massive surface area with her tongue. She worked her way up to the head, then kissed the underside with her full lips, leaving a small lipstick smear near the tip. From this perspective it seemed impossible that she had had most of my shaft down her throat only a few hours before. 

"That's it babe. Show me what a little cock-sucking slut you are."

She moaned and took the first few inches of my cock into her mouth. 

"Look at daddy when you suck his cock," I said. She looked up at me with sweet green eyes. The sight of this slutty young woman in pigtails on her knees chocking on my cock almost drove me over the edge for the second time that day. But I had other plans so I held myself back for the time being. 

"Take the cock out and smack it across your cheek."

She took my cock out of her mouth and began to smack her own cheek with it.

"Tell me you're a cock-sucking slut."

"I'm a cock-sucking slut, daddy," she said, smacking herself in the face with my cock. The thick head had turned an angry red. 

"Now get that cock nice and wet, slut. It's going to go in your tight little ass."

"But daddy!"

I reached down behind her and gave her a smack on the ass. I could tell by her shriek that it stung.

"Daddy, I thought you weren't going to spank me anymore!"

"I lied," I said, "you're going to take my big cock in your ass and like it."

"Yes daddy."

"Yes daddy what?" I smacked her ass again. She winced in pain.

"Yes daddy I will take your big cock in my ass."

"Tell me how big it is. Tell daddy you're a slut for his cock."

She took my cock into her mouth again and bobbed up and down, covering it in spit. Then she took out my cock and looked up at me.

"I'm a slut for your 9 1/2 inch cock, daddy. I want all of it in my tight little ass."

"That's a good girl."

I grabbed her under the arms and positioned her on her hands and knees on the bed, so that her face was towards the camera. Then I pulled my own pants off the rest of the way and knelt behind her on the bed, fisting my throbbing cock.

I poured out more of the oil onto my hand and worked a finger into her asshole. Then I pressed my shaft to her pussy entrance. Slowly, I began to push inside her with my cock while I finger-fucked her ass.

"You're so big, daddy!"

"I've only got the first two inches inside, babe."

"You like that finger in your ass?"

"Yes, daddy."

"Just wait until I'm done with your pussy. My cock's going in there."

"No daddy," she said, "don't fuck me in the ass. Please. I'll suck you off again like a good little slut. I'll do anything."

I spanked her. Hard.

"Oww!" she cried, "that hurt, daddy!"

I pushed two more inches into her tight cunt. If her cunt was this tight, fucking her ass was going to be like trying to fit my dick down a drinking straw.

With a final push I managed to get my cock all the way inside her. She moaned in satisfaction as I filled her.

"Daddy, it's soo big."

"Do you want daddy to fuck you?"

"Yes, daddy, please."

"What do you say?"

"Fuck me daddy. Fuck my tight little pussy."

I started fucking her with long, even strokes, then pulled her head up by the hair, hoping that the camera would capture her pretty face as I rammed her from behind.

"What are you, Renee?"

"I'm a cock-teasing slut."

"That's right."

I fucked her even harder. She started breathing faster. 

"I'm a fucking cock-tease. I'm a slut for daddy's cock."

"Now you're getting the hang of it you little slut! Just for that I'm going to let you cum!"

"Oh yes daddy," she gasped, "let your little whore cum. I need to cum on your huge cock so bad. I need to cum so bad and I need your cum. I want you to shoot your load up my tight little pussy."

"Oh no you don't you little slut. You're not going to get out of an ass-fucking that easily."

I spanked her again. She cried out in pain.

"I don't care daddy. Fucking fuck me. Fucking put that monster cock in my ass if you have to, just fuck meeee!"

Her vaginal muscles clamped down on my cock as she came.

"Damn, Mr. Hammond," she said after a few seconds, "that has to be the hardest I've ever cum. Period."

"I think I misheard you, slut," I said, smacking her ass at what appeared to be a particularly tender spot, "what's my name again?"

"Daddyyyy," she moaned.

I pulled my rock-hard cock out of her pussy and put it at the tight entrance to her asshole. 

"I'm going to claim your ass, slut. It belongs to me now."

"No daddy, please!" she exclaimed, trying to wriggle away. I pushed her so she was face down on the bed, then I reached under her and pulled her ass up forcefully while still holding her head down with one hand.

"How does that song go, slut? Face down, ass up..."

"No daddy, don't fuck me in the ass!"

I pushed forward with my cock, past the initial resistance. The oil I had applied earlier had done the trick. Even though it was a tight fit, it was moving.

"Daddy no!"

I ignored her pleas and pushed even farther into her ass. It was even tighter than I possibly could have imagined, and it was all I could do to keep from cumming right there.

"Stop daddy, it hurts!"

I smacked her ass.

"That hurts too, doesn't it, slut?"

"Owwww! Stop it Mr. Hammond! I mean it."

I shoved my cock even deeper. I was more than halfway now.

"You're facing the consequences of being a little cock-tease, Renee. You can't have it both ways: tease your employer and still retain rights to your ass."

"And by the way," I added as I pushed my cock all the way into her tiny butthole, "what's my name."

"D- D- Daddy," she stammered. I could see tears starting to run down the side of her face as I held it to the bed.

Then I began to fuck her ass. I took long, slow strokes at first to let her get used to it. After a minute or so, I saw the tears stop. Her breathing became faster.

"This is turning you on, isn't it, slut?"

"Yes," she whispered.

"Louder, slut!"

"YES, DADDY."

I started fucking her ass even faster. I stopped holding her head down and grabbed a handful of her hair, pulling her back up so that her face would be on camera. 

"Beg for it."

"Fuck me daddy. Hurt me with that big cock."

I grunted in approval and began to fuck her even faster. I knew that I was going to shoot my load soon. 

"Take that cock you slut. Tell daddy you love it."

"I love your fucking cock daddy. I love all 9 1/2 inches of it fucking my cute little ass. It hurts but I need it soooo bad."

I spanked her ass as I sped up.

"I'm going to shoot my load in your ass, slut."

"YES, DADDY," she was getting close herself now, "FUCK MY ASS. FUCK YOUR LITTLE CUMSLUT'S ASS."

This final vulgarity sent me over the edge and I came inside her, even as she reached her own climax. I pumped spurt after spurt inside of her, more cum than I could have imagined my balls could hold. Then I collapsed on top of her, my cock still in her ass.

We lay there for several minutes in silence.

"You, Renee, are a natural-born slut," I said, slowly extricating my shrinking member from her ass.

"Only for you, Mr. Hammond."

She rolled over and smiled at me. 

"I knew I wanted to be your slut the day I started working for you. That's why I left that book out," she said mischievously.

"Just as I suspected," I said, heading for the bathroom, "did you get what you wanted?"

"Most definitely, daddy!"

She closed her eyes and fell asleep. I looked at my watch and saw that it was getting late. I would have to pick up the twins from their aunt's house soon. 

Then I thought of the video made by the nanny-cam. It was going to make for some great viewing when my wife came home and things returned to normal.

 

non-con: impregnated

 

Neighbor's Obsession

She was brushing her wet hair in her bedroom when she heard the lock click--someone was in her house. She froze mid-stroke. She strained her ears and heard nothing at first, and then soft footsteps.

Her heart pounded, her body trembled with adrenaline. What were people supposed to do if a burglar broke in? Try to get out somehow? Hide and call the police? Shit. She had set her phone on the bathroom counter before her shower, and there it still sat, just waiting to be stolen.

The intruder wandered slowly down the hallway towards her bedroom. She glanced wildly around the room for places to hide. In the closet? Too obvious, and she would have to dash across the open doorway in plain sight to get in. Under the bed? Too much crap under there to fit. She silently cursed herself. She was in her late twenties for god's sake, she should be cleaning her bedroom like an adult, not shoving everything under the bed.

The footsteps drew nearer, and in a panic she gripped her towel tightly around her and ran quietly across the room to duck behind a wingback chair in the corner, still clutching the hairbrush in her hand. It wasn't the best spot, but a burglar likely wouldn't look behind a chair for valuables. She would wait patiently, let him take whatever he wanted, and call the police after he left, whether by her own phone or a neighbor's (though "neighbor" was a bit of a loose term when you lived out in the country). It was a good, solid plan. She would be safe.

The man stepped into the bedroom and turned off the lights, leaving them both in total darkness.

Odd, she thought. Didn't he need to see what he was doing? She heard the door shut and the zipper of a duffel bag, and then several minutes of him shuffling around. Clinking, rustling, clicking, tapping. What in the world was he doing?

Finally he stopped, and for a moment there was total silence. "I know you're in here, Ava."

She blinked, startled. That deep voice was familiar.

"It's alright," said Caden, her neighbor. "Come on out, I won't hurt you."

Something deep inside her told her to stay hidden, but he was just her neighbor, a kind and friendly man with an easy smile. He had helped pull her car out of the ditch last summer when she swerved too hard from a deer. He helped her install a backup generator after the ice storm a couple months ago took out her power for days. And just a few days ago he had stopped by and offered to mow her yard since he was already planning on doing his own that day.

That one was a bit odd, considering one of their yards alone would take hours to finish, and he had driven half a mile down her private dirt road just to offer... She had thanked him with a home-cooked meal and fresh sweet tea. He ate outside at her patio table, and then he had just smiled, winked, and left.

Yes, it was strange that he was in her house, but he was a nice guy, so she shyly stepped out from behind the chair, bending a little awkwardly to keep her towel from slipping, though it was too dark to see much anyway. "What the hell are you doing in my house, Caden?" He was barely more than a silhouette in the dark.

"Well," he said slowly, "I've helped you out a lot over the past couple of years, you know, and I thought that maybe it's time you help me with something." He tapped something soft in his hands.

She didn't know how to respond. Why did he come in? Why did he turn off the light? What had he been rummaging around for? Warning bells rang in her head, but Caden was harmless... wasn't he? "Can it... can it wait until tomorrow?" she said. Her body was trembling again.

He gave her a quiet chuckle. "No," he said. "It'll take at least a few days, and I'd like to get a start on it now." He stretched the thing in his hands, and in a sliver of moonlight she caught the soft shine of the black silk rope.

What the fuck? She stepped to the side, brandishing her hairbrush ridiculously like a sword. "I--I think you should leave."

He took a step toward her and she hurled the brush at him with all of her might, using his momentary surprise to dart around him to the door. She flung it open just as he turned around and she sprinted down the hallway.

She cried out in panic as he barreled after her. She made it to the front door, unlocked it, and pulled it open just a crack before his hand shot forward from behind her and slammed it shut again.

Caden grabbed her around the waist, pinning her arms to the side as lifted her up and held her tightly against his chest. He carried her back into the bedroom as she thrashed and kicked against him. "It's alright, Ava," he said. "I told you I wouldn't hurt you, remember?"

"Get the fuck out of my house!" Ava screamed. She was in full panic mode now, squirming and kicking in his grasp with everything she had in her. She found some footing on the wall and managed to push him violently back against the opposite wall in the hallway.

He grunted at the force of it, but then he dug his fingers into her and easily jerked her away. He was simply too strong. "Nice effort," he said, carrying her into the bedroom. With his arms still wrapped around her, he pushed her onto her stomach on the edge of the bed, pinning her under him with his weight. That was when she saw it: ropes and straps and cuffs, and a myriad of other things strewn across the bed. He reached over her for one of the cuffs and she shrieked, clawing frantically at the bed, at his arm, at anything she could reach.

"You're really making this difficult right now," he said in a strained, irritated voice as she continued to thrash. He cuffed one of her wrists to the sturdy slatted headboard, and then in one swift motion he flipped her over onto her back, pulled her to the center of the bed, and straddled her, holding her legs down before she had a chance to fight back.

"What are you going to do to me?" she asked in a shaky voice, clinging to some hope that it wasn't what she knew it would be.

He wrangled her other wrist into the cuff and, satisfied at the achievement, smiled and gently ran his hands down the length of her arms and down her sides where the towel was still tucked firmly around her. He slipped it down to her stomach and traced the base of her full, round breasts with his thumbs. "Whatever I need to," he said.

She tensed at his touch and tried to shy away. "What the fuck does that mean?"

He didn't answer. It didn't take him long to wrestle her legs into the shackles at the foot of the bed, and once he pulled the rest of the towel away, she was fully exposed, trapped, and vulnerable. He stood by the foot of the bed, taking a moment to admire her.

Shame, fear, and anger ran through her, each fighting to surface first. She pulled futilely on the restraints.

He casually removed his clothes and tossed them aside. Even in the dark she could see that he was so much larger than her, so much stronger. He climbed onto the bed again. He ran a hand up her body as he laid over her. His hardened member slid up her thigh, trailing a small bit of wetness over it, and she squeezed her knees together as best as she could. She turned her head away from him as he loomed over her. "It's alright," he said gently. He grabbed her jaw and easily brought her head to face him, despite her struggling, and wiped her cheek with his thumb.

She glared at him. Moonlight outlined his broad shoulders and the strong arms that trapped her helplessly on either side. He leaned his head down towards her to kiss her and she snapped her teeth at him wildly. She caught a glint of excitement in his eyes through his dark shaggy hair as he quickly pulled back.

"You're quite a fighter, aren't you?" He clenched her jaw tighter and kissed her forcefully. She sucked in a hiss of surprise and pain as he bit her lower lip. "Come on, Ava," he said softly, his lips lightly brushing hers as he spoke. "This doesn't have to be a bad experience." He released her jaw and continued to hover over her as his hand traveled down her neck, breast, and stomach, and then settled on the small space just beside her hip bone.

Something came alive in her body when he gripped her hip and pressed his thumb into it, into that secret, sensitive place that most men didn't know about. She quickly pushed the feeling down.

He studied her face and grinned. His hand traveled down further to her thighs, which she pushed together desperately. "Open them," he said. When she didn't, he sighed and wedged his hand forcefully between them. "There will be consequences if you don't do what I tell you to." His voice took on a darker tone, but his dark smile lingered. "Now spread your legs for me, Ava." She glared at him again in defiance, and he roughly pushed one of her knees to the side and shoved his hips between her thighs.

"Stop!" she cried, squirming. "You don't have to do this. I won't tell anyone, I swear! Stop, please--"

He pressed his lips to hers and forced his tongue between her teeth. "No," he breathed into her mouth as she tried to pull away. It was an all-consuming kiss; every attempt she made at turning away just gave him more control. He brought his hand up again and ran his fingers across her neck and wound them into her wet hair at the back of her head, holding her still against him.

In any other situation it would have been good, pleasurable, but she didn't want this, not with him. He was her neighbor--he was supposed to be safe, someone who looked out for her, someone who protected her from people just like him.

He broke the kiss and looked down at her, still holding her head in place. He shifted his weight and his free hand cupped her breast and rolled her nipple between his fingers. "Just relax," he said softly. He bent his head and took the other nipple in his mouth, circling it with his tongue.

She gasped. It was the cold air that made them hard, not his warm touch. It had to be the cold air that made her skin prickle beneath his hand, nothing else.

She didn't say anything as his hand traveled down further. If she didn't talk, then maybe it would be over faster.

His hand trailed down over her stomach, grazing her bellybutton, and he laughed lightly at her shudder when he moved over the ticklish spot just below.

She squeezed her eyes shut in shame as his palm cupped her smooth mound. He shifted again and she tried to push her legs together, but he pressed his thighs against her, forcing her to spread wider.

He groaned deeply as he ran his palm over her, kissing away the tears that slipped from her closed eyes. He traced two fingers around the velvety outer lips of her widespread folds. "It's almost like you shaved just for me," he said in her ear.

She jolted at his touch. It was fear that filled her with heat and made her tremble, nothing more...

He released her hair and sat up so he was kneeling between her legs. He spread her folds a little wider and stroked the inside of her lips with his thumbs. "It sure seems like you want this," he said with a chuckle. She opened her mouth to protest, but cut off as a finger pressed on her little bud of a clit. Any words that would have come out turned into a surprised gasp, which he took as encouragement. He stroked her again, this time sliding a finger from the top of her clit down to the bottom of her opening, which, to her horror, was slick with her own juices. She squirmed in the restraints and he climbed backward off of the bed, kneeling on the floor before her. He held her knees firmly in place as she struggled.

"Oh no, please," she said. "Please, don't..."

He ignored her and pulled her legs closer to the end of the bed. He lowered his head between her thighs.

She blushed with embarrassment. No one had ever had their head down there before. No one had looked so closely at such a vulnerable, private piece of herself.

He broke her thoughts and sent an electric wave through her core as his tongue touched her delicate flesh, licking upward from her slit to her clit in one wide stroke. Her body jerked and she felt his warm breath as he let out a quiet, primal growl. "I knew you'd taste good," he said. He flicked his tongue over her again and she jolted, not because it felt good, but because it... hit a nerve... Or maybe it was a reflex...

He dug his fingertips into her thighs, closed his eyes, and devoured her. He licked and sucked at her, holding her tighter when she arched her hips away from him. "Stop," she said weakly, but he didn't. He shifted a bit, and then she felt a finger slide over her slit.

She didn't want him to go further--she couldn't want that. She didn't want him inside of her, to know the unseen part of her in the same intimate way that she knew herself.

His mouth still lapped at her clit hungrily, but he pushed his middle finger into her opening, nice and slow and smooth. He was like a polite stranger, exploring her insides curiously, delicately. He slid in and out of her gently, bending his deft finger slightly upward and stroking against her walls in circular patterns.

She let out a quiet moan, and her hips suddenly raised to beckon his touch--another reflex, that was all.

He froze for a second, his wet finger pressed inside of her and his tongue lingering on her clit, and then he removed his finger and stood up. Her hips moved and her legs tightened of their own accord. He climbed onto the bed again and crawled slowly over her until he was propped up on his elbows, his face inches from hers. She could smell herself faintly on him.

"You're pretty damn wet down there," he said with a small grin, "and not just from my tongue. Seems like your body doesn't want me to stop."

A flash of clarity gripped her. He was assaulting her, there was nothing pleasurable about that. She glared at him. "I do want you to stop," she said. "I want you to let me go. I won't call the police if you leave now."

He shook his head and tsked at her. "Can't do that yet, sweetheart. Like I said earlier, I need your help with something, and it'll take a few days."

"You're going to keep me strapped to the bed for days?"

He laughed above her, his cheeks dimpled in amusement. "Of course not."

"Then what the fuck do you want, Caden?" Her body trembled beneath him.

"I want you," he said simply. "Not just now, though. I want to keep you around for a long time." He kissed her forehead and shifted himself so that his stiff member settled along her soft folds.

She frowned in confusion. Did he think he could just magically win her over in a few days--a few days after this? A few days was nothing--a few days was all it would take her to pack her things and move far the hell away from him after he had had his fill of her... after he had assaulted her...

He slid the length of his member along her clit and opening, slicking himself with her fluid. He wrapped his arms beneath her shoulders and cradled her head between his hands as his hips began to grind slowly against her.

She fought her body's response to him. It was just a natural physiological reaction. Nothing else. The growing heat in her core meant nothing...

"I know you don't know much about me," he said, "but I know some things about you. I know you're a good, traditional girl." He continued to slide along her slit, stroking harder against her now. "I know you're kind and nurturing, and life is precious to you. I know you stick with your commitments." His eyes gleamed. "I know you're a damn good cook, too."

She stared at him. What the fuck? Where is he going with this?

He grunted and pressed harder against her. "That's how I know you'll make a great mother."

Her body tensed as a new wave of panic took hold of her. That's why he needed her for a few days--in case the first time didn't take. "No," she said, shaking. "I don't want that, I'm not ready. Caden, please, please let me go!" He shifted again and she felt his leaking tip touch her opening. She screamed and thrashed violently beneath him, but the cuffs just rattled securely on the bed frame. Fresh tears burned at her eyes, but he wiped them away before they fell.

"It's alright, Ava." He pressed a little more, but still did not penetrate. "You can love me later," he said, his voice gruff with controlled desire, "but in the meantime I need to make sure you stick around a while." His expression darkened. "In the meantime I need to own you."

He watched her face as he pushed into her slowly. She gasped and tried to look away, but he held her head between his hands, forcing her to face him. He smiled with satisfaction as her expression changed from horror to something she physically couldn't help. Her own body was a traitor. Caden slid into her, and although everything in her mind told her to fight him, her body willingly stretched around him, welcomed him as deep and wide as it could manage--even slicked the way for him.

He let out a soft groan as he filled her, still staring into her eyes. "Fuck, you feel amazing," he said. He pulled out slightly and her hips arched back. He reached a hand down and rubbed her clit gently. "Just let go, Ava. Enjoy it."

She glared at him hotly, but the expression disappeared as he thrust back into her, harder this time. He groaned and rubbed her a little faster. Her mind closed in on itself, giving way to pleasure. No, no...

He pumped in and out of her, harder and faster little by little. "That's it," he said as her hips rolled with him. She moaned and turned her head away. "No," she said weakly. "I don't want this... I don't--"

He grabbed her throat, just enough to keep her head held down. "Yes," he growled passionately in her ear. "You do want this." He gave her a hard thrust and she gasped. "You want me to cum in you." He thrust again and she writhed beneath him. "You want my seed to soak into you." Thrust.

She tried to escape his touch, but every movement only brought him in deeper, pinning her helplessly under his hips and his steadily circling fingers.

"You want me to fill you again and again." Thrust. "To pleasure you." Thrust. "To make your belly swell." Thrust. "You want that, do you understand?" When she didn't answer, he leaned back, lifted her hips from the bed so that her legs spread over his thighs, and pumped into her hard and fast, panting as he rammed himself inside of her.

Her breasts rocked in time with his rhythmic, raw grinding. His thumb continued rubbing her clit back and forth, faster and faster, and his sack slapped wetly against her cheeks, now drenched with her own treacherous fluids.

In a horrible flash she could see it. Her stomach swollen, a glowing flush in her face, full breasts. And she could see Caden pleasuring her along the way. Taking her from behind. Forcing her down to lick her. Massaging her tender nipples with his tongue. In the back of her mind she knew she didn't want it, but in that moment her body craved it; it longed to be full and fertile for him.

The warmth in her core grew. She arched her back and her hips rose against him again and again. I don't want this. I can't want this...

"That's it," he breathed. He leaned forward and wrapped an arm underneath her, still ramming into her. He was so deep, and every inch of him stretched her just past what she could take. He sucked her nipple into his mouth, flicking it hungrily with his tongue and just grazing it with his teeth.

She moaned and leaned back over his arm, pushing her breasts out to him. Pressure built up inside of her, taking over the rational part of her mind. She was lost in the moment now. Her body loosened, giving in to his pleasures--her pleasures.

"Good girl," he said, admiring her. He kissed her breasts and trailed his tongue from her neck down to the top of her stomach. Her sighs drove him closer and closer to the edge. It wouldn't be long, now, and the timing had to be right. "Cum for me, good girl." His voice was deep and commanding.

She glanced at him, at his dark eyes and the dark hair matted in sweat across his face. He was raping her, impregnating her, holding her hostage in her own home. He was obsessed with her, he was possessive, he had stalked her. And yet she didn't want him to stop. He was a predator, and his prey was giving in to him. She was giving in to him.

"Don't make me tell you twice," he growled, placing a hand around her throat. This was it... He gripped her waist tighter until their bodies rocked as one, and then pulled her down roughly on him while he pushed himself up as far into her as he could go.

She let out a soft cry, and then the pressure released and the heat crashed through her. Her hips rolled to feel every painful, pleasurable inch of him as bursts of euphoria coursed through her body, wave after wave. He held her down, spreading her wide as he thrust himself deeper inside. Her body writhed in ecstasy as she convulsed around him, every nerve inside her firing with each massive thrust.

Perfect. He dug his fingers into her and forced his seed into her body with one final, stabbing thrust. She could feel his member throb violently inside of her. She could feel each warm stream work its way into her, and her traitor body milked him eagerly for every last drop. And it felt amazing. He let out a groan and shuddered, pumping in short, slow jerks now as he emptied into her.

He collapsed on top of her, still pushed deep within her to keep his seed inside. "That's my good girl," he panted. He grabbed her chin and kissed her passionately.

In her daze, Ava's lips danced willingly with his. Reality was creeping in again, but her mind pushed all thoughts away as she basked in her afterglow, weak and exhausted.

Finally Caden rolled beside her and circled his fingers lightly over her breasts and stomach. "That wasn't so bad, right?"

She looked at him but didn't answer. She shouldn't have enjoyed it. She couldn't have enjoyed it...

He reached across her and grabbed one of the other items he had brought in the duffel bag, a piece of latex with something inside of it. He rose from the bed and positioned himself between her legs. To her surprise, he unlocked her ankles. She tried to kick him away, but her legs were weak and shaky.

He chuckled. "Still got some energy after all that?" He slipped the latex over her legs and then locked them back in place. He pulled the latex panties up to her thighs.

"What is that?" she said, lifting her head to stare at the bulge inside the panties.

He shifted the bulge as he pulled them up and she felt the tip of a small dildo at her opening. "Don't worry, it's just to keep my juice from leaking out for a while."

She gasped as he slipped the cold silicone inside of her. A smaller part wrapped around the front and pushed against her clit.

"It's also for girls who talk back and don't do what they're told," he said with a wink. He grabbed a remote and pushed a button, bringing the dildo to life inside of her. "Remember when I said there would be consequences?"

Ava shuddered at the vibration. It was too intense; she needed more time to come down. "It's too much!" she said. She squirmed, but the latex panties held firm against her. "Turn it off, Caden, please!"

He grinned and began leisurely putting on his clothes. "Well, maybe you shouldn't be so sassy next time, sweetheart." When he was dressed he stood by the bed and watched her writhe, enjoying the sight of their mixed sweat glistening over her body in the moonlight. He walked to the other side and grabbed something else from the bed, a roll of hot pink tape. He ripped a piece off.

She froze. "Don't you fucking dare--"

He forced the tape over her mouth, pressing it firmly against her muffled angry shouts. He ran his hands down the length of her torso with a lustful sigh, then bent down and kissed her cheek lightly. "I'll make us something to eat," he said, stroking her hair. "You sit here and think about what happens when you talk back, princess."

He left her and meandered into the kitchen, satisfied with the night. He smiled at the sound of her struggling against the restraints. Everything had gone so well--better than he had thought it would, really. She had responded brilliantly to his touch, to the sensation of him inside of her. Her body fit him perfectly, as if she was made just for him.

He rummaged around for a pan and gathered a few eggs and a pat of butter from her refrigerator. He hummed to himself as he made her eggs. Hopefully she liked them over-easy--he would have to ask her about that next time. He pulled a little capsule from his pocket and broke it, sprinkling the powder over the eggs, making sure his good girl would sleep well tonight.

He would take care of her now, like a good man should. He would cherish her, protect her, make her happy. He would support her all through her pregnancy so people wouldn't talk, and after nine months she would finally birth his child--she would finally make herself his to keep.

And keep her he would. He didn't believe in birth control, so she would give him many more children, as many as he wanted--as many as she could. She'd wear his ring on her pretty little finger, keep up his house for him, raise his kids, and take him into their bed however often he pleased, and in turn he would worship her, give her anything she wanted.

He hardened in his jeans, but she deserved to rest now. He could take care of himself again later. He didn't like the idea of wasting any of his precious seed, so he had prepared ahead of time and brought a cup and a wide syringe. Between the sleeping pill and being stretched and stimulated for so long, she probably wouldn't even stir at all if he plunged it into her while she slept.

He slipped the cooked eggs onto a plate and sighed contentedly at her cute muffled screams. Yes, everything had gone so well on their first night together, and they still had many more to go.

-----

Caden sat in the dark in the chair by Ava's bed and watched her sleep. He set an empty cup and plastic syringe on the nightstand beside him, unzipped his jeans, and shifted them down a bit to ease the discomfort and free himself.

It turned out Ava didn't like her eggs over-easy, but he had convinced her to eat them anyway. She had fired off a slew of profanities at him as soon as he turned off the vibrator in her tight latex panties and removed the pink tape from her mouth. When she refused to eat "any-fucking-thing" he cooked, he had sighed, set the plate down, and tore off a new piece of tape. She had snapped at his hands like a goddamn piranha, but eventually he had gotten it over her lips. Clearly she needed more time to be reasonable, so he had turned the vibrator back on and pushed it to the highest setting.

Now Caden stroked himself lightly in the chair and thought of how she had looked when she writhed and pressed her thighs together, so desperate to escape the intense sensation against her sensitive bud and tender walls inside. He had taken so much pleasure in letting her squirm, grinning as she flipped him off and cursed at him from behind the tape. He had just leaned against the wall and watched her, hardening uncomfortably in his jeans. He had wanted to experience her body again, to relieve her of the dildo and the vibration only to push himself deep inside. He would cradle her head again, rock her slowly, shower kisses over her face to soothe the pain she inevitably felt, and then force his pleasure into her.

Unfortunately, she had to learn a lesson. She still fought him, and while he understood their situation required a bit of an adjustment period, he didn't exactly have much time to waste on her brattiness.

So he had just watched, letting her suffer on her own. After a few minutes her muffled profanities softened and she squeezed her eyes shut. Caden sensed that the focus of her curses was shifting away from him. Interesting. Her legs trembled and her breaths turned into soft moans, and then--to both of their surprise--she had suddenly spread her knees and tensed her entire body as her second orgasm of the night broke over her. Her cheeks flushed and she let out a strained sigh into the tape as she raised her hips against the vibrator over and over, pulling so hard against her restraints that for a moment he worried she might actually break through the slatted headboard. When her body finally relaxed, he turned the vibrator off, relieving his good girl of such intensity. Her eyes opened shyly, and for a long time they had just stared at each other silently in the moonlight. What had she been thinking then?

He throbbed now in the chair as he rubbed himself harder, his fingers wet with Ava's fluids. He had brought a bottle of lube in the duffel bag by the bed, but it felt so much better to slick himself with her own warm, natural lube. It felt so much better to be able to curve his fingers in her and coax it out onto his hand, even as she slept. It felt so much better to smell her on him as he stroked.

Ava breathed deeply on the bed, her dark hair splayed in wet tangles behind her head. She was so peaceful, so calm. Earlier he had released her hands from the cuffs so she could sit up while she ate her eggs, but of course she immediately fought him, scratching and punching at any part of him she could reach. She wasn't strong, but Christ, she was a fighter. He let out a groan at the thought of taming her wild body.

He had to wrestle her arms and use a black silk rope to completely cover her hands and tie them together just to get her to stop clawing at him. She hadn't physically resisted him much after that, having nothing to use against him now. Her feet were still locked to the bed frame, and with her hands tied and unable to grasp anything, she didn't have much of a choice but to stay put. So she had finally resigned herself to his care as he gently removed the tape and fed her each bite of the eggs. She wrinkled her nose and refused to open her mouth at first, but a firm hand on her jaw had fixed that. Her face had been red and her eyes were downcast and angry, but she ate everything he gave her--every-fucking-thing, she might say.

Once the sedative in the eggs had kicked in, he untied her hands and helped her walk sluggishly to the bathroom to clean her up a bit. "What did you do to me?" she slurred, but he didn't answer her.

He had supported her as she obediently tried to run the wet washcloth over her stomach, her head lolling back and forth, but eventually he took it from her with a chuckle, leaned her back against his chest, and wiped the sweat from her smooth skin for her. He slid the cloth around her neck and shoulders, down her breasts and stomach; and further to her mound, where he paid a little extra attention to rubbing her clean. She squirmed a little in his arms when he touched her, but she needed to be cleaned and soothed, so he pushed his knee between her legs to spread her. She put up surprisingly little resistance after that as he massaged her swollen folds. He breathed deeply and tensed his jaw to keep his touch gentle, to keep from grinding against her in his jeans and burying his fingers inside her.

By the time they were done, he had had to carry her limp body back to the bedroom. She had mumbled something about where he could go fuck himself when he scooped her up, but her eyes closed in a relaxed flutter and her last attempt to punch him ended only in her clutching his shirt in a weak fist and him grinning in amusement. He locked her ankles back in place, adjusting the length a bit so she could move around on the bed, but he let her sleep with her hands untied and covered her with a soft blanket. His good girl had earned a good rest.

Now she moaned softly in her sleep and turned over, bringing Caden from his thoughts as she faced him. Her expression was so smooth and serene in the moonlight. Her lips parted slightly and Caden breathed out a quiet growl.

She was completely out. She was a stomach sleeper, and she seemed to prefer sleeping with one leg hiked up to the side, spreading herself as if inviting him in. He could take her right now, if he wanted to. He could reach under her and rub her delicate folds, just like he had done a few minutes ago, and arouse her body while her mind was locked in unconsciousness. He could raise her hips just enough to settle deep inside of her. He could bury his seed in her slowly, gently, so she didn't wake. Would she cum in her sleep? Would her body grind against him? Would she be as limp as a doll, completely at the mercy of his desires? Would she moan again?

He used two hands on himself in the chair now, one stroking the tip of his leaking member while the other held his sack below. He could almost feel it, the sensation of his sack pressing softly against her clit with each quiet thrust, of his groin rubbing against her swollen mound and her cheeks spreading out a little more for him with each movement, of her helplessly welcoming walls clenching around him, of--

Fuck!

He quickly grabbed the cup beside him and positioned it just in time for him to burst inside. He stared at her face with each throb, each milky stream that poured into the cup. Those closed eyes, those parted lips... He imagined her looking up at him from the floor, waiting patiently for him like a good girl should. He imagined what her soft lips would look like around him, what it would feel like to place his hand under her chin and lead those lips over his member, taking him past her teeth to her caressing tongue, maybe all the way to the back of her throat, if she thought she could handle it. He imagined her drinking him, swallowing every last drop.

He lowered his eyes and exhaled heavily as the last of his seed drained into the cup. He slumped back in the chair, panting a little. Ava slept soundly, entirely undisturbed by his actions.

After a few minutes he rose from the chair, removed his clothes altogether, and pulled the phone from his jeans pocket that he had snatched when he took her into the bathroom. She had been so high from fighting the effects of the pill that she hadn't even noticed. He held it up now to her face to unlock it, then opened her calendar and her messages. It didn't seem like she had anything important going on for the next couple of weeks, that was good. It was Friday night so they had at least the weekend together. He could figure out who her boss was and send a text to buy them some sick days, then figure it out from there.

He tucked the phone back into the pocket on the floor and grabbed the plastic syringe from the nightstand. He placed it in the cup and carefully drew the plunger, filling it with as much of his semen as he could collect. He walked to the other side of the bed so she was facing away from him, and then climbed up behind her, slipping underneath her blanket. He curled his body along hers so that he conformed to her lovely shape. She definitely had the curves of a fertile woman--full breasts, wide hips, that sensual bump on her lower belly that women were so desperate to be rid of... He imagined watching his planted seed grow, to see her swell as she carried part of him inside her and know that he had claimed her.

He held the syringe lightly between his fingers as he ran a hand gently down her back and over her smooth, spreading cheeks. He sucked in a deep breath and held back the desire to grab a rough handful of her and smack. That time would inevitably come soon enough. She had fought him so hard earlier, earning herself a punishment later. She probably wouldn't like being forced over his knee--not at first, anyway--but sometimes that was the only way to do it. He'd be gentle for as long as she was cooperative, which he had a feeling would be only a fleeting moment, if at all. He grinned at the thought and squeezed her flesh just a little--he couldn't help it.

She stirred a bit, but he continued trailing over her cheeks and down to her folds, which were already splayed open from her position.

He ran a light finger over her slit, nice and slow. Fuck, she was still so wet. He could slip inside of her so easily, whether that meant his fingers, his member, his tongue... He fiddled with the syringe in his hands. He knew he should plunge it into her now, before she fully woke up. It was the absolute best time to do whatever he needed to do. He only had to push it in and release it, simple as that.

His finger lingered over her slit, then slowly moved underneath her, gliding towards her little bud. She jerked when he touched it, but nothing else. He slid further to the place where her lips met at the top, then trailed down over her clit and all the way down to the bottom of her opening, then all the way up again. He slicked her again and again and felt her loosen with every stroke, beckoning him inside.

Finally he slid his middle finger into her with his palm cupped along the crevice of her cheeks. Her hips bucked and his lips curled into a devious smile. He angled himself so that his first finger could rub her clit while his middle finger pushed in and out. His thumb still curled around the syringe, but that could wait.

He fingered her faster as her hips jerked in response. His heartbeat quickened and he slowly started to harden again. He could really take her now. Her hips were moving steadily, and her breathing was becoming shallow. If he was going to give his good girl a good dream, it should be now. He sat up and carefully moved between her legs. He withdrew his finger, tossed the syringe to the side, and gripped her thighs, lifting her up as gently as he could. His member slid up against her warm, wet opening, and he couldn't help but let out a groan as her body continued to grind.

She stirred, but he didn't stop. He settled her hips on top of him and pushed into her. She continued to roll them, but now she moved her arm a little, turned her head a little, and her brow furrowed slightly as she fully awakened.

Ava lifted her eyelids so that her eyes were barely open to slits, and even that was a struggle. It didn't matter, it was too dark to see anything anyway. Her body felt so heavy and weak. Her mind was numb and heavy, too, and she couldn't bring any particular thought into focus. What was it that she had been dreaming about? It was such a good dream... She could still sense the feeling, warm and smooth inside her, stretching her. She was aware on some level of her euphoric daze that it might not be just the dream leaking into her waking state, but she didn't fight it, whatever it was that was sliding so wonderfully in and out of her, touching every wall, pushing against every ridge. Such a good dream.

An arm wrapped itself around her waist and a hand slid down her stomach to her mound. Fingers found her clit and she let out a soft moan that she couldn't control. She was more awake now, but the numbness still ruled her mind and her body still felt like lead. A familiar heat drew low into her core and she felt her hips moving against the body behind her, eager to build that heat. With some effort she pushed back into into him, arching her back, craving more.

Another hand trailed up the small of her back, up her spine, pressing her down and sending small shivers of pleasure through her muscles. He held her down to the bed and leaned over her, forcing her hips up higher as he pushed even deeper inside. He was pressed into her on all sides, pumping wetness in her opening from behind, grunting as he hovered over her with his hand pinning her down, circling her clit underneath. Such a good dream.

He bent his head close to hers, his breathing erratic and hot against her neck. That quiet growl in his breath, the way his hair brushed her cheek, the smell of his clean sweat... Her sleepy haze lifted a little more. The controlled force of his thrusts, the deftness of his circling fingers, the strange tenderness of his thumb as he rubbed it along her spine where he held her down...

"Ava," Caden murmured low in her ear, "I want you to give in one more time tonight." It wasn't a wish, but an order. He rubbed her faster and pumped harder, and the heat continued to pool in her.

The haze lifted again, enough for her to remember where she was and what had happened. She should have been angry and upset, but the euphoric effect of the pill lingered, keeping her mind and body loose. She groaned softly.

"It's okay," he said. "Just let it come over you." His thrusts slowed and he rocked their bodies in a deep, sensual rhythm. He removed his hand from her back and wrapped it under her chest so that his skin was pressed against hers from her shoulders all the way down to the back of her knees, one hand on her clit and the other on her full breasts. He kissed the back of her neck. "Give in," he said, his lips lingering against her.

Her skin prickled and she lost herself in the trance of their rhythm, back and forth, slow and deep. She didn't care about anything else but enjoying the sensation of him inside her, of him forcing every inch against her throbbing walls, of the fingers glazed in their fluids that he worked on her in wide circles, of his muscles pushing against her back as he took full control, and of his strained, deep growls that rumbled darkly in her ear, arousing some primal part of herself. Why not give in? Her daze made everything euphoric and sensual, and honestly, it just felt fucking good. Such a good dream...

She nodded and Caden let out a deep, satisfied sigh above her.

He kept himself pushed inside her, stretching her around him, and then sat up, lifting her with him so that she leaned back against his chest. He positioned each of her knees over his thighs and pumped in smaller, faster thrusts, lifting her and ramming her back down onto him while she writhed in his arms. One hand grazed her stomach and nipple as it traveled up to her neck, where he grabbed her tightly to keep her head still. She clutched his arm with both of her hands, not to pull him away, but to hold on--to heighten her own pleasure. "Perfect," he purred in her ear. "Now give yourself to me, good girl." His other hand returned to her clit and he spread her knees wider with his thighs to lift himself up into her. "Let me make your legs shake."

She sucked in a breath and closed her eyes, and then, whether by the euphoric daze or her own submission, the heat in her core burst throughout her body. She arched against him and cried out in ecstasy as her walls clenched around him, as he pumped deep within her. He held her against him, circling her clit relentlessly as her body shuddered. Surprisingly, she reached an arm over his chest and around the back of his neck, anchoring her body as she lifted herself up and down on top of him while he rammed himself beneath her. She let out a softer moan as she did this, lengthening her orgasm, making the most out of every stimulated nerve. He pulled her back to his shoulder and turned her chin face to him.

He stared at her as she convulsed in pleasure and leaked helplessly over his member, and she looked back up at him, her lips parted as she panted, just like he had imagined her kneeling on the floor. His jaw tightened as he let out a groan, and then he emptied upward into her with a forceful thrust, eliciting a sharp, gasp from her lips. He throbbed inside her, filling every corner, pushing his streams deep against her cervix, eager to flood her with his seed. She tightened around his member even more, pushing out one last peak of her pleasure. He slid his hands to her nipples and rolled them between his fingers as his last thrusts drained into her.

He stayed in her when he was done, letting her walls drink the rest of him in with her lingering pulses. She still rested her head against his shoulder, her legs indeed trembling in exhaustion. With her hand still holding on to his neck, he bent his head down to kiss her deeply. Her face was flushed with afterglow and her eyes drooped with sleepiness.

He grinned and kissed her forehead. She would remember all of this in the morning when the rest of the sleeping pill wore off, of course, and he didn't suspect she'd admit her pleasure so easily then, but for now he swelled with admiration and triumph. Three orgasms on their very first night... He wondered what else she could do. Her body was growing heavy and limp against him, but there was one more thing to do. Still holding her up, he reached back and grabbed the syringe. "Just for good measure, sweetheart," he said. He pulled himself out of her with a satisfying wet sound and then inserted the syringe into her slowly. She jolted a little at the cold but rolled her hips to meet him as he plunged more of his seed inside. He could already feel it trying to leak out; her body was so full with his fluid now. He jumped a bit as she raised her delicate hand and touched his chin lightly with the back of her fingers. "Good girl," he murmured into her hair, kissing her temple.

He withdrew the syringe and carefully laid her down on the bed, positioning her on her stomach like she preferred. She shifted a little to snuggle her arms around one of the pillows, and then quickly fell back into her deep, peaceful sleep.

He collapsed back into the chair and exhaled deeply. She had given herself to him. She may have thought it was just a dream, but even in her dream she had willingly given herself. He had ordered, and she had obeyed. Maybe it wouldn't be as hard to break her as he thought... He'd have to reward her with something in the morning, something really good. His chest swelled with triumph and pride, and his body relaxed. He slumped further into the chair and folded his arms over his chest. He'd give her the bed tonight, just in case she became a fighter again in the morning. His eyes drooped, but before he slipped into slumber, he gazed up at her smooth, serene expression, her closed eyes, her parted lips. He smiled to himself. Good girl.

-----

Ava woke up groggy and alone in her bed, lying naked on her stomach with one leg hiked to the side. She didn't usually sleep naked, but sometimes when she went out drinking she'd flirt a little too much with a handsome stranger, and when she got home she'd stumble out of her clothes and onto the bed, pull out trusty ol' Dildo Baggins from the nightstand, and wake up hungover but satisfied the next day.

She raised herself to her elbows with a groaning sigh. Her head sure felt like she had been drinking, and judging by the slight ache down under, she suspected that she had indeed had another fun night to herself. She didn't remember going out, but—

Her body tensed as an unexpected gush of fluid spilled from deep within her walls onto the bed, warm and thick as it oozed out. The memory of the night suddenly crashed over her—Caden breaking into her house, cuffing her to the bed and forcing his seed inside of her, watching her climax in the vibrating panties, force feeding her those disgusting undercooked eggs, and then...

And then it was a little hazy. She was pretty sure he had washed her and carried her to bed, but then there was the strange dream she had had of him taking her from behind and her liking it—actually liking it! What a nightmare.

The house was so still and silent now. She sat up and pulled the blanket away. Her arms and legs were free, and everything in the room seemed to be in perfect order. She wondered for a moment if all of it had been a dream, but the memories were too vivid, even in her groggy state, and the evidence was leaking between her folds.

She cautiously slid off the bed, pushing her knees together as his essence trickled down her thighs. She grabbed some clothes from her dresser and some sneakers. Her panties and underwear were missing—not good. She tiptoed into the bathroom, her eyes and ears alert for any sign of Caden. She closed the door quietly and locked it. Her hands shook and she took a deep breath. She had to think of what to do, but not knowing where Caden was or what he was doing made her afraid to do anything at all.

After a moment's hesitation she decided that first things first: she had to clean herself. She grabbed a wad of toilet paper and frantically wiped her dripping opening, and when she had gotten all she could, she sat on the toilet and pushed. That could help, right? If she squeezed hard enough, her body could empty the rest out of her, right?

She thought of what he had told her, what his intentions were. I know you'll make a great mother... He wanted to "claim" her as his, as if impregnating her meant she had to chain herself to him for the rest of her life.

His gaze had been such a terrifying mix of dominance and admiration, as if her body was something to be both conquered and glorified, stolen and worshiped, devoured and savored. She had a feeling he'd go pretty far to get what he wanted, but there was no goddamn way in hell she'd let it happen. He couldn't just lock her up in her house forever; someone would come looking for her eventually. And when they found her, she would feel no sympathy for him—in fact, she would relish the sight of him being the one in handcuffs.

Another gush of fluid slipped out of her, bringing her sharply from her thoughts. Her walls and clit were sensitive, and in a purely physical sense, the feeling of it passing through her was almost arousing... almost. Her body might tell her that being filled with his seed was a good thing, but everything else in her was disgusted and angry. She counted the days since her last period. Shit, almost two weeks ago. Was she ovulating? How were women even supposed to know that?

She finished up and took stock of her naked body in the mirror. No bruises, no marks, no real aches—not even on her wrists where she had pulled so hard against those damn cuffs. No evidence that she had struggled at all. She touched her bottom lip where he had bitten her, but even that was only slightly tender. He had been so gentle, even in his roughest moments. The pressure of his hand around her neck, his teeth just barely grazing her nipple, his fingers curling so delicately inside of her...

Oh! She suddenly parted her legs and bent forward over the sink as another warm gush of him rolled out of her, touching every wall on its slow way through her lips and down her thigh. Christ, all of this had been inside her all night, dutifully working its way into the deepest part of her, planting her fertile ground... She pushed the thought away—she would have to worry about that later.

She remembered leaving her phone on the counter, but now it was gone; Caden had undoubtedly taken it. Fuck. She needed to get to her car and drive into town, but what if he was outside waiting for her? What would he do if he caught her? What if he had messed with her car so that she couldn't leave? What if he—

No. She let out a sharp exhale and steeled herself. She couldn't let herself spiral in fear. There were tons of horrible what-ifs to prevent her from doing anything, but the worst by far was what if she missed her chance to escape because she just stood there and did nothing?

She quickly changed into her clothes and crept silently down the hall towards the front of the house. He wasn't in the kitchen as far as she could tell, and she didn't see him when she peeked around the wall in the living room, either. Her keys, purse, and laptop were all gone. Her stomach churned.

Images of the night flashed through her mind—his strong arms around her waist as he lifted her, how he effortlessly forced her into the cuffs, how he held her still so easily as he kissed her, the way he carried her from the bathroom to the bed like she weighed nothing... If he caught her, she'd physically stand no chance against him.

She peered through the peephole at the front door and the two living room windows, but he was nowhere to be found. Adrenaline coursed through her body. She had no phone, no car, and no internet, but she was a decent runner. If he was out there waiting for her, she'd have to make it past him and run the half mile up her private driveway to the road, then pray someone would drive by and pick her up. Not many people drove down that road, but fuck, she'd run along it for the whole ten miles it took to get to the main highway if she had to.

She opened the door and carefully stepped out. Black clouds were rolling in on the wind, the leaves on the trees were turned over, and the birds were silent.

Wonderful. Of course it would storm—Caden had probably taken that into account when planning this, the fucking psycho. She quietly walked down her porch toward the side of the house where the gravel driveway wrapped around and led up to the road. The only vehicle in the carport was her little white sedan. Was he done with her?

She rounded the corner and froze. Caden was standing there just a few yards away, shifting something in the bed of his old truck. He glanced up at her with surprise before she had a chance to dart back out of sight. He flashed his warm, dimpled smile. "Well hey there, gorgeous." He turned away from the truck and leaned his shoulder against it. "I didn't think you'd be awake yet." He gazed up at the sky as a roll of thunder rumbled overhead. "Looks like it's going to start soon, what do you think?"

She stared at him. He seemed so normal. His casual posture in wrinkled day-old clothes, messy dark hair, the cheerful tone in his voice, his kind eyes and that charming fucking smile... She could have actually been attracted to him, if he hadn't absolutely ruined it.

Her heart pounded. To get to the driveway she'd either have to run past him and hope he was slower than her, or run around the house the long way and hope he was dumb enough to follow her rather than take the short side and cut her off. Both options seemed bleak.

"Guess you're not really in the mood for that kind of small talk right now." He gave her an apologetic look and ran a hand through his hair. "Well, how are you feeling?" he asked. "I didn't hurt you last night, did I?"

She frowned. "No," she said, thrown off by his tone of genuine concern. Why are you talking to him? Just run!

He saw the thought in her eyes and his expression darkened. "Don't do it, Ava," he said, tilting his head in warning. "There are consequences for everything." He took a slow, purposeful step towards her, and then she bolted.

She sprinted in the opposite direction, choosing to run around the long side of the house. She didn't look back, didn't see if he had followed her or if he had cut along the short side—all she did was run. Through the front yard, past the patio, across a wide patch of grass around the corner, and then she finally reached the long gravel driveway. The thrill of escape and hope rippled through her body, fueling her. She had made it! She could keep this up for miles, she knew she could! She had to! And when she reached the road she'd—

Suddenly all of the air in her lungs rushed out as Caden tackled her sideways into the grass. He grabbed her head and caged her in his arms so he didn't crush her as they collapsed to the ground. He grunted, taking most of the force from the fall, but a sharp pain shot up her leg where she landed as well.

"Oh, sweetheart," he panted, grinning wickedly as he looked down at her, "you really shouldn't have done that." He pinned her on her side in the grass, one arm wrapped around her waist and the other under her shoulder, his hand shielding her face from the ground. He rubbed his thumb across her cheek, less gently than he had last night.

"F-fuck you... you prick," Ava wheezed as she struggled to catch her breath. Her body trembled and tears of frustration slipped from her eyes, trailing down across her nose and cheek. So that was it, then. She had fucked up her chance at escape. Would she ever get another one? Was she doomed to be a missing person forever? Would anyone even notice? Her heart sank. She pushed against his arms, but exhaustion was quickly draining her.

Caden wound his fingers roughly in her dark hair and smirked. "Look at you, still fighting." His eyes twinkled at her sideways glare. The sky darkened and the first light raindrops fell down on them.

"And I'll keep fighting," Ava spat. She summoned all of her strength and thrashed against him with every limb, every muscle, every cell in her body. She managed to kick her knee into his thigh hard enough to make him grunt and loosen his grip. Her heart raced as she twisted onto her stomach and quickly pried her way from his arms, kicking at him as he grabbed for her. She could hear his movements so close behind her as she clambered through the wet grass on her hands and knees.

She cried out as his hand brushed the bottom of her sweatpants, and just as she found her footing to stand up and run, he caught her ankle and yanked her back. No! Another clap of thunder cracked sharply overhead and she shrieked with it as she collapsed to the ground. She flailed wildly as Caden reeled her body back to him little by little.

He tsked in disappointment. "Well I was hoping you'd fight a little harder," he said with a grin, "but I guess I really wore you out last night." Despite her curses and her desperate kicks at him, he managed to pull her in close. He wrapped an arm around her squirming waist, and then it was over.

He lifted her from the ground just enough to make her lose any balance she had, and in a split second he pulled her up to her knees and back against his chest, and tugged her dampening shirt up over her breasts. He caught both of her wrists and held them easily in one hand, raising them high above her head, stretching her body along his.

"Stop!" she cried as his other hand moved down and drummed her skin just above the waistband of her sweatpants. Her stomach shuddered and she prickled at the warmth of his chuckle on the back of her neck.

"So ticklish there, aren't you?" he breathed into her ear.

His fingers pressed harder into her skin as they moved up over her wet stomach, past her ribs, and lingered on her chest. He touched her with just enough pressure to send an unexpected jolt rolling down her spine. Her face reddened and she tried to curl inward as he rubbed the dripping raindrops over the peak of her breast. He exhaled in a deep, growling sigh.

"Caden, please—"

"I can do anything I want with you, you know," he reminded her, cutting her off. His voice was a hot, rough whisper against her ear. He suddenly lifted her shirt all the way over her head and up to her wrists, where he twisted it tightly to keep her hands together. "I'm bigger than you." He held her head back against him as he kissed her jaw just below her ear. "I'm faster and stronger." He ran his hand down the side of her arm, down her waist, and settled just above her waistband again. "I can take whatever I want."

His fingers dipped below the band and she tried her best to squeeze her thighs together in her stretched position. "But I don't want to have to take everything from you," he added. "I want you to give yourself."

She craned her neck to glare sideways at him. "I'm not giving you shit," she said flatly. "Fuck you, you goddamn asshole."

He smirked and slid his hand further down to the top of her warm lips and spread them with his index and ring fingers. He traced his middle finger slowly down her clit, over her wet opening, and all the way up again, eliciting a sharp gasp from her filthy mouth as the juices trailed up with his finger. "It's so thick," he remarked, smearing circles over her slit, increasing the pressure little by little. "I guess your body is still trying to push out everything I gave you." He curled the very tip of his finger in and her hips jerked in response. "I can't let that happen."

He withdrew his hand and grabbed her waist. He positioned one of his knees to the side, and then pulled her wrists over it, forcing her to bend, forcing her to kneel over his thigh. "I also can't let you get away with what you've done today."

She tried to push away, but the ground was too slippery and he had her at just the right angle to keep her in place. "What are you doing?" she demanded.

He hushed her and slid his hand down the back of her sweatpants. He forced his hand between her squeezed legs and pushed two fingers straight inside her. She gasped and jolted as he slid in and out of her roughly. God, she was so wet, so tender. He hardened painfully in his jeans, knowing that the sticky glaze he felt between her thighs was his own seed, just a tiny fraction of what he had planted in her the night before. "I was hoping I wouldn't have to do this," he said. He removed his fingers, shoved her sweatpants down, and smeared their mixed juices over her smooth exposed cheek as light raindrops rolled down the back of her legs. "But I told you there would be consequences."

Ava's body tensed. "Caden, wait—" She cut off with a small yelp as his hand came down in a smack on the smeared fluids. Any fear she had suddenly dissipated and anger gripped her. "Are you fucking serious? You're really going to sit here and spank me?" She struggled against him, but he tucked her torso under his arm so that if she twisted her wrists free she still had nothing to flail against but his back and thigh, and before she could kick her legs out he pushed his fingers back into her, ignoring her protest as he pumped in and out of her unceremoniously.

"The more you fight me, the harder it will be. Do you understand?" He worked in and out of her faster, rougher, then brought his fingers out and slicked her again.

She started to curse at him, but he brought his hand down hard and she fell silent.

"Tell me you understand." His voice sounded forceful, maybe even harsh, but a smile curled his lips. She was so easy to hold down, even as she thrashed in his grip. He could take her any way he pleased right now, if he wanted to. He could hold her down as he had done last night, pumping into her raised hips from behind.

"Just hold on, I—" His fingers rammed relentlessly into her again, and she let out a strained breath.

He could flip her onto her back and hold her calves as he leaned into her, forcing her legs to stretch over herself, forcing her to stretch for him.

"Caden, stop!" She freed her wrists from her twisted shirt and clawed at his jeans, but he held her firmly in place. She suddenly blushed; the familiar tingling crept into her core as the sound of his fingering grew louder, juicier. What's wrong with me?

He slid out of her and trailed her juices up to her sore cheek again. "Two words, Ava."

He could pin her in his arms if he wanted to, one around her waist and the other grabbing her spread cheeks, and watch her wriggle on top of his chest as he held her close and thrusted his member up into her.

She mumbled another curse and his hand came down again, hard enough to leave a flash of a white imprint on her reddening skin. "Okay, I understand," she said bitterly, gritting her teeth in pain. "Fucking Christ..."

He paused, then shook his head and pushed his fingers back into her.

"I said I understand!"

"That's a great start, princess," he said. "Now I just need you to mean it." He reached as far into her as he could, stretching her opening with the base of his fingers as he stroked her deepest, softest walls. She squirmed, but that only anchored him inside of her.

He let out a groan as her warm walls squeezed around him. Yes, he could take her any way he wanted to, but this wasn't about pleasure. "Come on, Ava, I don't want to hurt you any more than necessary." He brought his fingers out again, shiny with her plentiful juices, and glided along her skin from her lips all the way to the growing red mark, circling it tenderly. "Not that your body seems to mind," he added lightly.

Her face burned and her pride warred with the need to relieve the pain. She didn't want to give in to him, but fuck, it hurt. If she could just—

"Alright then," he sighed, raising his hand.

"Wait, I understand!" she blurted before she could think about it anymore. "I understand!"

He brought his hand down and stopped just before it landed. She flinched as he placed his hand on her gently and rubbed her tender skin, and after a few seconds she relaxed under his touch. He tilted his head to the sky, his eyes closed against the rain, and grinned. "There's my good girl," he breathed. He lifted her up to her knees to face him. Rain matted her hair against her cheeks and her expression was bitter and wary, but she didn't fight him.

"Come here," he said softly. He pulled her tense body into his arms, embracing her tightly, and kissed the top of her head. She stiffened at first, but then, to his surprise, she wrapped her arms around him and nuzzled her face into his chest. He swelled with admiration. "I'm sorry I had to do that, princess," he murmured into her hair, smoothing it. So this was all it took for her to submit, just a little pain. It wasn't his ideal way to handle her, but at least she was his now, and he could—

"Jesus Christ!" he yelled out as a piercing pain ripped through him. He grabbed her hair and tore her teeth from his shoulder. Her open mouth curled into a defiant grin and her cruel eyes shined at his agony. She didn't have to say anything for him to hear her "fuck you." His jaw tightened. Holy hell, she was difficult...

He rose to his feet and pulled her with him, spinning her body around so that his little piranha faced away from him. She tried to dart away—when would she learn?—but he caught her easily and pinned her in his arms. "What to do with you, princess..." he growled. He led her forward, and when she dug her heels into the ground in resistance, he lifted her up and carried her back to the truck.

"I'm not your goddamn princess," Ava snapped, kicking out at the air. "I'm not your sweetheart, I'm not your good girl, I'm your neighbor, Caden!"

"Well you're definitely not my good girl," he agreed. When they reached the truck, he pressed her against the side of the bed and rifled through his duffel bag in the back. It was a little difficult to wrangle her into the cuffs once she saw him pull them out, but eventually he managed to lock her wrists behind her back and force her down in the bed.

He peeled off his jeans and boxers and pulled the rest of her clothes off as well. He climbed into the bed of the truck and settled between her forcibly spread knees, and then paused.

She was silent, shifting her arms uncomfortably beneath her, looking away from him. She hadn't struggled too much when he removed her clothes. Raindrops ran down her body in all directions, but she didn't shiver. Her body was there, but her mind had suddenly left. He frowned. This was all wrong; this wasn't what he wanted. Any guy could finger fuck her, spank her, force his dick in her pussy and cum. Hmm.

He knelt before her and grabbed one of her legs, lifting her ankle to his shoulder. With one hand on her calf and the other on her thigh, he rolled his thumbs over her skin, pressing into her with his palms.

Her eyes flicked to him as he kneaded her muscles, then away again.

His hands traveled slowly down her leg, and when he was done, he gently set her down and did the same with the other leg.

She furrowed her brow and glanced at him again. "Just fucking get it over with, Caden," she said, but he ignored her.

When both of her legs were relaxed, his hands moved up her inner thighs, pushing them apart, and up to her hips. She stiffened as his thumbs rolled over the outer lips of her slit, but he didn't linger there. Instead, he gripped her hips and pressed into her sweet spot by her hip bone. She didn't move, didn't look at him, but he caught the subtle hitch in her breath.

"Just relax, Ava," he said. "I won't hurt you again."

Ava glanced at his mess of dark hair as he lowered his head to her. His lips brushed so softly over her stomach in a light kiss. His fingertips suddenly dug into her waist, and just as quickly he relaxed his grip. He forced an exhale and touched his forehead to her stomach, breathing in low growls. What was he trying to do here?

Caden throbbed between her legs, aching for the sensation of her walls around him, leaking his own string of wetness that the rain carried down just inches away from her. He needed to feel her—he needed to fill her, plant her, stake her... Keep it together. He sighed and lifted his head, then stretched his body over her, keeping himself raised on his forearms. He trailed gentle kisses up her stomach and between her breasts.

"Caden—"

He hushed her and continued up her neck. Her pulse quickened under his lips as his member slid between her folds. The rain dribbled off of him, but her warm nectar clung to him as he rubbed up and down, coating himself with her. She jerked as he pushed against her clit, so sensitive, so unwillingly ready.

He shifted his weight to one shoulder and ran his hand over her breast. He rolled her raised pebble in his fingers, and when she let out a quiet gasp, he couldn't help but bite lightly into her neck and press himself hard against her slit. He took a deep, rumbling breath and moved his hand up to cup her cheek, turning her head to face him.

"I'm sorry," he said, and her blue eyes focused on him. Any guy could dominate her body, but he needed to do more than that. "You don't have to give yourself this time," he continued. "You can take from me." He reached over her head and grabbed the key to the handcuffs. She instantly became alert and he couldn't help but grin. "I'm not letting you go," he clarified, raising his eyebrows, "I just want to give you what you deserve."

He unlocked her wrists and tossed the cuffs to the side. At first she just lay there, gripping the back of his arms as he settled over her on his elbows again, and then she fought.

She punched against his ribs, then squirmed enough to wriggle her arms all the way free. He grunted but didn't move as she hit his chest, scratched at him, pushed against his shoulders. Then, when she was about to go for his face, he reached his hand down and touched her.

A corner of his mouth drew up again as her hand landed on his neck in a suddenly soft grip. He stroked her little bud in wide circles and pressed the tip of his member against her opening. Her back arched and he pushed into her, pinning her ever so slowly to the bed of the truck.

She let out a soft moan and then, blushing, glared at him. She opened her mouth to say something, but he cut her off with a kiss.

"You don't get to speak," he breathed into her. "Whatever you're feeling, just take it out on me." She murmured something muffled behind his lips, and then bit down on him fiercely.

He sucked in a breath and met her angry gaze, but didn't pull away. Instead he leaned into her, bringing his hand up behind her head to hold her steady against him. He pushed deeper into her core, sensing her tenderness in her little gasps as he stretched her around him. When he was as deep as he could manage, he rocked his hips against hers, using the motion to brush her glazed bud and dip into her in little strokes.

She released his lip and let his tongue flick against hers. She hated him. Her head turned to the side and he trailed his tongue over her jawline and down her neck, licking the rain away, tasting her sweat.

Everything about him disgusted her. She arched her back again, pushing her breasts out to him and clenching her walls around him so tightly. With one hand still in her hair, the other followed his mouth down to her breasts, so supple in the rain.

She wouldn't forgive him for what he had done to her—what he was doing now. His teeth grazed her nipple and his fingers cupped and kneaded her. He pulled himself almost all the way out of her.

She would never love him. She looked down at his broad shoulders looming over her stomach, at the rain running off his dark hair and across her chest as he sucked her so deliciously. She saw her own fingers winding through his hair and digging into the top of his shoulder, saw her chest heave as he struck just the right nerves, saw him look up at her with something so insistent behind his eyes.

Fuck, he loved the way she was looking at him, her eyes conflicted and her lips parted in pleasure she couldn't help. I should be gentle. He lowered his head to take a cooling deep breath, but then the smell of her—of them—wafted from the mess of juices between their legs. Something primal surged through him and he stretched over her, closing her between his arms. He brought his lips to hers with force and thrusted into her, hard and sharp, filling her on every side.

She tightened her grip on his hair and sank her nails deeper into his shoulder. She tightened around him, trying to push him out of her, but he sheathed himself in her again and again. Her legs kicked against him and he grabbed one of her knees, digging his fingertips into her thigh and pushing it up against her, forcing her to stretch even more for him.

Rain and fluids dripped between them, sliding down her spread cheeks and coating his sack. Every part of their bodies came together in wetness: his sack against her cheeks, his shaft slicking her juicy opening, her breasts pressing harder against his chest with each pump, his lips and tongue devouring her.

Ava's breaths came in shorter, harder bursts. Caden could feel her walls pulsing around him, ready for her final wave of pleasure. "No," he said, catching her chin. He slowed, holding her down with his weight as she tried to raise her hips faster, but he didn't let her. He clamped a hand over her mouth before she could speak.

"What I did to you earlier—you were in control of that." He pushed into her painfully slowly and she writhed beneath him. "You could have stopped it anytime you wanted if you had just said 'I understand.'" He pulled out all the way, throbbing and leaking against her opening.

She glared at him and scratched her nails harder into his shoulders, trying to pull him down into her, trying to take control.

His breath rumbled deeply with restraint as she squirmed so desperately for release. "You'll always be in control of your pain, Ava," he said with a satisfied smirk, sliding the tip of his head along her hungry slit, "but I'll always be in control of your pleasure." He lingered a moment and then drove deep inside her, savoring the feeling of every warm, slick ridge, the sound of her muffled curse in his hand, the way her eyes fluttered despite her anger. He rocked her to his own slow, controlled rhythm, watching her face contort with frustration. "Do you understand?" he said, releasing her mouth.

Her eyes flew open. Fuck him. She didn't need release, she didn't need him. She turned her head away and pushed her arms against his chest. She wouldn't cum for him like a good little slut, or whatever he expected of her; she was above that.

He pumped faster and her legs trembled. "It's just the two of us out here, Ava," he said. "No one has to know, and you can go right back to hating me." He wrapped a hand around her neck and traced his lips softly over her skin from her jaw to her ear. "Do you understand?"

Whatever profanity she was about to let loose left her altogether as he held her tight and buried his length in her. The heat in her core grew into an intoxicating flame inside of her, and her mind released rapid thoughts of his force and tenderness, dominating and protecting her, pleasuring her, owning her, planting her and giving her body purpose... She must have said those two words, because from far away she heard his whispered "That's perfect, love. Now take what you need," and so she did.

He didn't resist when she pulled him down to her, her body shaking in overwhelming bursts of pleasure. She convulsed around him, pushing and pulling him in waves, leaking over him. He shifted unexpectedly when she wrapped her legs around him and pulled herself up against him to fill the gaps between their bodies. He wanted to last as long as he could for her, but when she tangled her hand in his hair, pressed her lips against his collarbone, rubbed her flushed cheek against his neck, moaned in her own soft, purring kind of growl—

He shoved an arm under her shoulders, trapped her chest against him, and rammed himself into her as deep and fast as he could. She arched her back in a final pulse of her climax, and he spilled into her, forcing violent, milky streams against her walls. He felt his own hot seed spread around his throbbing head as he filled her, planted her. She suddenly squirmed beneath him in a moment of clarity, remembering his intentions, but it was too late. He didn't pull out until he had fully emptied himself, until the sensation of her grew too intense for him to stay inside, until he was sure he had given her every last drop.

He looked down at her in his arms, at her trembling, exhausted body. She would be his future wife, the future mother of his children—his future in general. Supporting her head, he smoothed her hair, lifted her weary face to his, and showered her rainy brow, nose, and cheeks with kisses.

She tried to turn away from him, but she was so damn tired... "Just get the fuck out of here," she said, but the fire had left her voice. She was too sleepy to fight him like she had before, so she let him kiss her until he was done. "You got what you came for, you're clearly all packed up"—she nodded sluggishly to the various bags in the back of the truck—"so just leave."

Caden paused and sat up beside her. "Ava?"

She took a deep breath. When was the last time she had any water? "I won't tell anyone, just..." Her eyes fluttered. So thirsty... so tired... "Just go home." She felt an overwhelming sinking feeling, so she sat up, pulled herself to her knees, and a wave of spinning nausea took hold of her. "Just—"

Caden grabbed her before she fell limp. He cradled her naked body in his arms and sighed. He was indeed packed and ready to leave her house, save for one last thing.

He carried her from the bed of the truck to the back seat where he had a blanket ready for her. He wrapped her snug, laid her down gently, and quickly put his uncomfortably wet clothes back on. He tossed hers into the back of the truck and started the engine. When Ava came to a moment later, she tried to sit up and ask where they were. Caden gave her his charming, dimpled smile in the rear view mirror and replied "Home, love."

Her face paled and she collapsed back down on the seat. Shit.

----

 

non-con: sniper's hostage

 

Suzanne was running for her life through muddy fields and dense forest, attempting to evade the sniper who was on her tail. She'd been grounded by one of their anti aircraft missiles, and her parachute was kind enough to tangle itself into a chestnut tree, of all things. The spiky shells of the nuts had pierced the fabric of the chute and stuck as if they were deliberately trying to hinder her escape, and so she had to hurry to cut herself down. From her vantage point in the tree she couldn't miss the convoy of vehicles that was attempting to negotiate the rough terrain to intercept her.

As she made her way through the trees the convoy had been her most pressing concern, right up until the point that Suzanne felt herself being pelted with the bark of another chestnut tree. The bullet had lodged itself into the unfortunate tree at about the height of her knee, and had missed hitting her by only a few centimetres. From the direction that the tree had been hit, Suzanne realised that it could not have been a member of the convoy who had fired upon her. She was being flanked by a sniper.

He was fast, and he was a good shot. From the shot that had come near to her, it looked as if he was aiming to wound her rather than kill. Some consolation at least, although she certainly didn't want to find out what he would do to her if he caught her. She rounded a corner to find a thicker patch of trees in the distance that would provide better cover, if she could get to them. She ran for it, using the small rocks for cover as best as she could. She reached the trees safely and continued running for several minutes before sinking to her knees to rest.

After catching her breath, Suzanne thought it best to move on. She quietly got to her feet, scanning the trees ahead for the best route out of the forest. Her heart skipped a beat as her eyes met those of her pursuer; he was crouched in the trees no more than twenty feet away from her. She panicked and ran, attempting to get a head start before he could get up. Too slow, too slow, too slow! her brain chanted as she stumbled on the uneven ground. Her sniper, used to this land, had no such trouble. He seemed to have decided that he was too close to use his gun in such dense forest. Or he was just enjoying the chase. Either way, at least she wasn't getting shot at.

Suzanne didn't spare a moment to look back, but she knew he was close; she could hear his breathing as he ran along behind her. He laughed as he saw her stumble, but he didn't catch her. He was playing with her, enjoying the chase. Bastard. He said something to her as he matched her pace. Her Serbian wasn't too good, but she was pretty sure that what she heard went against the Geneva Convention. Her face burned in rage as she heard him mention something about enjoying the view and almost not wanting to catch her.

She reached the top of a small hill within the woods and cried out in shock as she realised that the ground dropped out from under her feet for several metres, and she didn't have any hope of stopping in time. She fell through the air and landed back on the forest floor with a thud. Winded, she tried to roll over and get back to her feet, but she was dragged backwards and flipped onto her back again. Caught. Shit.

Sasha was glowing with the thrill of the chase, but he kept his expression brutal. The woman was still trying to get away, and aimed a kick at his shin while attempting to punch him in the face. She was impressive; she connected both of her strikes before he was able to evade. Not a problem; she was fast but she couldn't hit as hard as his bones were used to. He grabbed her wrists and held her still, growled in her ear for her to lie still. She either didn't understand him or she was ignoring him. It didn't matter either way, he still needed her to stop. He slapped her hard, and then backhanded her as well, but she only redoubled her efforts to escape. She was screaming what he could only assume were insults as she continued to kick.

"Get off me you murdering bastard!" the woman screamed as she tried to free herself from his grip. Her face had turned an angry red from the force of the blow that he had inflicted on her, but she seemed determined not to let him see that he had hurt her. Angered by her refusal to cooperate, Sasha screamed "Shut up!" at her in Serbian. She stopped screaming, but wrestled her arms free and rolled on top of him so that she could put her weight behind her fist as she smacked it into his jaw.

Sasha had had enough by now. He could have shot the woman easily, but his commanding officer wanted her for questioning. He'd been given specific instructions to deliver her alive and as unharmed as possible. He dragged himself back on top of her, and decided to threaten her in a different way. He yanked her legs apart, and moved on top of her so that his groin was digging into hers, then dragged her hands above her head and held her down. She groaned as he held her face level with his, and shouted at her to shut up again. She obeyed.

Suzanne was stuck. The threat was unmistakable, regardless of which language they were speaking. She could lie still, or he would play dirty. He was slowly grinding his hips into hers and she groaned in disgust as she felt a treacherous heat start to build inside her body. She writhed against him, trying to break free of his hold before her body betrayed her any further. It didn't work. He let go of her face and slid his palm over her breasts and squeezed until she screamed in anger.

They carried on struggling, until eventually Sasha had the woman lying still on the ground. She was brave, but she did not want to be raped. He knew that she understood at least some of his language, so he decided to talk dirty to her until he got a reaction.

Suzanne groaned softly as the sniper continued his assault on her, grinding into her while holding her down and whispering into her ear. He was saying that he was going to fuck her and that he was looking forward to hearing her scream as he came inside her. He hissed that she was going to blow him until he collapsed and that she would be begging him for more by the end of the day. She tried to hold back a moan of fear as Sasha slid his hand back up to hold her head still, and then bent down and kissed her. She felt her body go rigid against him as he continued his assault on her mouth.

His warm lips felt scorching against her freezing skin, causing a bolt of electricity to burst through her veins. As he hunted for a way inside her mouth, Suzanne struggled to drag air into her protesting lungs and she suddenly found herself swathed in his scent. The analytical part of her brain noticed faint traces of soap, gun oil and sweat before she felt him begin to nibble. His tongue bathed her chapped lips in yet more heat as they danced across the trail left by his teeth. The heat of his mouth was trickling into her own body, and Suzanne shuddered as he leaned into her, deepening the kiss.

Bleep. The man finally came up for air and seemed to curse to himself as he grabbed his radio and silenced the sound before talking into it too rapidly for her to try to comprehend. Following this, he was up and dragging her to her feet in a matter of moments. Suzanne felt dazed, and fairly disgusted with herself for showing a reaction to her attacker. She scowled at him as he looked down at her. He had tied her wrists together behind her back and was about to lead her off to god knows where. He noticed the scowl and grabbed her by the chin.

The sniper held Suzanne's eyes level with his as he pulled her against him. With her arms behind her back she had no way of holding herself away from him. As her body slid against his again a confusing wave of primitive emotion rushed through her; fear and anger and a small amount of arousal that scared her more than any threat of physical pain. He started to talk and the wave of emotion became a storm, threatening to overwhelm her.

"You're very lucky that my commanding officer wants to speak with you," he growled softly. "Otherwise I would have had so much fun with you, little girl." Suzanne didn't understand everything he was saying, but she definitely got the gist. "For your own sake," he went on," I hope you can tell him what he wants to know. Otherwise, you're going to suffer. He has people who are trained to cause pain without damaging your body, so that they can make you scream for days. They'll hit you and fuck you until you can't move anymore, until you stop screaming and you wish they would kill you. And if you still won't tell him what he wants to know, he'll throw you to the grunts and let them fuck you until you do."

This was not Suzanne's first field mission, and her training had taught her better than to show fear in a situation like this. So when the sniper's words dragged a whimper out of her chilled and tired body, she told herself she had done so on purpose so that he might underestimate her in the future. But she wasn't entirely sure that this was true, and that uncertainty shocked her back to her senses.

It wasn't so much his words that scared her, but the burning arousal that was apparent in his eyes, his voice and his body. He wanted to hurt her, he wanted to hear her scream for him. Her eyes hardened in defiance; they could do whatever they wanted to her, she wasn't going to beg. He smiled down at her nastily; as if he knew exactly how to wipe that look off her face. He inched his face downwards, allowing his mouth to caress hers once again. Electricity and warmth started to flow through her again, and she tried to twist her face away but his grip was like iron. He deepened the kiss and continued his torture until Suzanne couldn't hold back a tiny moan of arousal.

With the look of defiance erased from Suzanne's face, the sniper released her from his grip and then grabbed her by the arm, shoving her ahead of him. He had his pistol in his hand, a gentle reminder that trying to run away would be a bad idea. It took only a few minutes to reach their base camp, and then he was disappointed to be parted from his prize.

Suzanne was relieved to find that she was being taken away from the sniper and would be brought for an audience with the man in charge, who thankfully spoke English. Her mission so far had not gone to plan, and she needed to find a way back on target as quickly as possible. She wasn't sure exactly how she was going to manage that, until she was dragged in front of an older man who took far more care over his uniform than the rest of his soldiers. A Serbian officer whose face she recognised in a heartbeat.

"Why were you flying over this area?" the man asked. Careful to try to mask the fact that she recognised the man, Suzanne feigned stupidity, and replied that she was sightseeing. The man snorted, then warned her that she would suffer greatly if she didn't cooperate. To that, Suzanne smiled sweetly and replied that she looked forward to it. He also smiled at that, then motioned for the guards who had marched her in to pick her up. She was placed at the front of a small platform and tied to a beam in the ceiling so that her arms were above her head, and her toes only just touched the floor.

"I will ask you one more time," the man in charge said. "What were you doing in my country?" Suzanne remained silent. He snorted again, then motioned to someone standing in the shadows to one side. Suzanne heard someone walk towards her. "I believe you have already met Sasha?" he asked, and the man came in to view. The man from the woods.

She didn't recognise the name for a moment; it had not been in the mission files. But as Suzanne's brain sifted through the hours of intel that her handler had provider to her, it suddenly made a connection. Sasha was a pet name, short for Aleksandar. And that name she definitely did recognise. As her brain helpfully recalled the gory details of this man's past deeds, Suzanne had to suppress a tremble of fear that was trying to flee down her spine. She had originally worried that she was being taken away from her mission when Sasha had caught her, but nothing could be further from the truth.

The man in charge motioned to Sasha, and Sasha stopped in front of Suzanne, a rather mean-looking knife in hand. He was tall, she realised as his eyes met hers. The platform that she'd been standing on had raised her at least eight inches, but she was still no higher than him. He stared into her eyes, smiling cruelly. He let the knife play across her cheek as he gauged her reactions.

"Sasha is very talented in the ways of causing physical pain," the man in charge continued, and Suzanne wished that she could have suspected him of bluffing. "I strongly suggest that you cooperate with me, so that you can leave here with your body intact."

Sasha turned to the other man and spoke softly in a dialect that she couldn't understand. The other man laughed and turned back towards Suzanne. "He wants me to stop asking you to cooperate," he said. "He will be very disappointed to not have the opportunity to hear you scream for him."

"Well I would hate to disappoint him," Suzanne replied, intending it to sound sarcastic. To her own disgust, her voice was shaking. Her retort came out as more of a plea than an insult and Sasha smiled at that, stroking his free hand into the hair at the nape of Suzanne's neck so that he could hold her still. He slid his mouth to her ear and licked over her earlobe, then gently started to suck until Suzanne gasped in response and had to bite her lip to stop a moan from escaping her mouth.

Oh god! Suzanne thought. How does he manage to make me respond so easily? She tried to turn her head away, but his hand in her hair kept her still. He came up for air and took a small step backwards, looking her over slowly.

He was dirty, but then so was she. They had gotten spattered in mud during their fight earlier, and his short brown hair was still crusted and matted down against his head. His dark brown eyes glinted with a sadistic gleam as he seemed to consider his next course of action, and Suzanne resigned herself to the fact that this was going to be a very long night. If she was going to stand any chance of getting out of this and completing her objective, she was going to have to let them think that they had the upper hand.

She knew that the normal reaction in these circumstances would be fear, and she was definitely afraid. But there was something about this man that her body was reacting to, and she was more afraid of that than of the pain she was going to receive. He stepped back towards her and slid his mouth against her ear again.

"Are you getting wet for me?" he whispered, his voice going gravelly. It took Suzanne a couple of moments to decipher the meaning of the rather unfamiliar language. She blushed as she realised what he was saying and tried to turn her head away, but Sasha had slid his knife up to rest against her cheek. He pressed very gently until she moved her head back against his. He repeated his question; he wanted an answer.

"Ne!" Suzanne replied, hoping she wasn't going to have to try to speak too much Serbian. Her comprehension of the language wasn't very good, but her pronunciation was even worse.

"No?" Sasha repeated. He didn't seem convinced. He slid his hand from the small of her back, over the curve of her arse and between her legs. Suzanne yelped and tried to pull herself away from his probing hand, but only managed to thrust herself against his body. He laughed at that, held her against him. She whimpered in despair as he continued to probe between her legs for a couple of moments, then decided that he couldn't feel enough to decide if she was wet or not.

Suzanne struggled pointlessly against her bonds as he stripped off her clothes until she was entirely naked, using his knife to cut through her shirt and bra. Staring straight ahead, she tried to block out the shame of being naked in front of these people. Sasha put his knife away and looked her over. Her breasts were full, slightly large for her frame, and had delicate pink nipples that were rapidly hardening under his stare. Her legs and stomach were taut and toned, but she still managed to have full hips and a round arse. He moved behind her, sliding his left arm around her waist and his right hand to the front of her thigh.

"Are you sure you aren't wet?" he asked softly, stroking his hand from the front to the inside of her thigh. He smiled as he saw Suzanne's face darken with anger at his touch, and she wriggled against him in an attempt to get him off her. "Mmm? Do you want me to touch you?"

Suzanne repeated her answer from earlier, but it sounded a lot more desperate than it had before. He laughed softly, stroked a little higher, his fingers rubbing the line where her thighs met her nether regions, then higher... He slid one finger inside her very gently, eliciting a humiliated cry from the girl. There was no way that she could deny the fact that she was utterly wet and ready for him. He moaned softly and growled something that she couldn't quite understand, something guttural and raw. Her body reacted regardless of the fact that she didn't understand; he sounded powerful and masculine and entirely erotic. She felt her muscles tighten around his finger as she moaned wantonly and wanted to die right there; he was supposed to be raping her and it seemed like her body wanted him inside her more than it wanted air in her lungs.

"Shhh," he whispered softly, sliding his finger out of her, his actions still gentle. He moved so that he was facing her again, and held her jaw still. "I'll be inside you soon, and I'll fuck you as hard as you need." He slid his finger—glistening with moisture--to rest on her lower lip. Suzanne did as he wanted, sucking his finger clean. He growled, dragged her against him and kissed her, sliding his tongue into her mouth to taste the juices that she had licked from his fingers.

Suzanne was whimpering as Sasha kissed her. She was trying to control herself, but it just wasn't working. She moaned in pleasure as he slid his mouth to her throat and started to nuzzle. "Oh god," she whispered as he continued to torment her. "You're so sexy." She froze in shock as the words tumbled out of her mouth, but then relaxed a little. He didn't speak English and the other guy was too far away to hear what she had said...

She froze again as Sasha replied, in English: "Thank you. So are you."

"You speak English?!" she snapped, trying to hide her embarrassment with anger. He smiled back at her.

"Never said I didn't," he replied. Suzanne's eyes were blazing.

"You bastard!" she whispered. "Let me down so I can kill you!"

"No," he replied simply. He slid his right hand onto her left breast and stroked over her nipple. She was not amused. She kicked out at him, and hit him square in the balls, hard. She expected him to go down, or double over at least. He grunted and took a step back, that was all. These people were tough. His eyes turned black with anger and he grabbed her by the throat.

"Okay baby," he growled, switching back to his own language. "No more fucking foreplay." He balled his right hand into a fist and punched her in the left cheek, and he didn't pull his punches. Suzanne's head lurched to the side and she stayed there for several moments, stunned. She slowly came back to her senses and realised that blood was flowing from her nose and her mouth. As she raised her head she saw him prepare to hit her again, but she wasn't going to be able to stop him in time. The second blow was harder, and she cried out in agony as he grabbed her by the hair and pulled her head back up to face him.

Sasha stopped, his hand raised to hit her again, when his boss growled "Sasha! If you go on like that, she'll be dead in twenty minutes."

"More like ten," Sasha replied. His breathing was heavy, but from anger rather than exertion. Suzanne was well aware that he could keep up this treatment for hours; would be happy to beat her as long as she stayed conscious. He changed his aim, ready to hit her other cheek this time and even out the bruises.

"Stop it Sasha," the boss growled. "There are better ways to hurt a woman."

Sasha smiled nastily at that and Suzanne shivered. Her body had finally cooled off, but at what cost? Her face was aching and she knew that whatever he had in store for her next couldn't possibly be good. He slid his hand up one of her arms, searching for a moment. He found what he was looking for and pressed gently, then harder. Suzanne shrieked in pain as he dug his fingers into a pressure point on her arm. This was even worse than the pain in her cheek.

Sasha maintained the pressure on the girl's arm, enjoying watching her squirm and hearing her scream. Tears were running down her cheeks and mixing with the blood that was drying on her face. He wasn't going to stop until she begged him to. He didn't have to wait long.

"Stop it Sasha!" she whimpered softly. "Please!" He let go, then rubbed the bruised skin tenderly for a moment.

"Do you have any idea how many different points there are like that on your body?" Sasha asked. Suzanne did; she had been taught to use them and knew exactly how painful this was going to be. "I can keep you screaming for days and all you'll end up with is bruises. And then I can do it all again. And again. Do you want that?" It wasn't the worst experience Suzanne had ever had, but she didn't need to let him know that. She shuddered before replying "no."

"Do you want to tell him what he wants to know?" Sasha asked, sliding his hand to the same point on Suzanne's other arm. He pressed very gently, and Suzanne started to feel ill.

"No," she replied, bracing herself for the nauseating pain again. She wasn't sure how much time passed before he stopped again, but she was covered in bruises and her throat was raw from screaming. Sasha moved toward her again and slid his mouth back to her ear.

"Ready to talk yet, baby?" he breathed, and Suzanne laughed, scorn showing clearly through the pain in her face.

"Is that the best you've got, big guy?" she spat. "I've had better beatings from my grandmother, and she only had one arm!"

Sasha grinned for a moment; he seemed to appreciate her stubbornness. "Okay," he growled. "Let's do something a little different." He slid his jacket off his shoulders, revealing another, cleaner one underneath, which he also took off. What remained was a black t-shirt that left little to the imagination, but this time Suzanne was unmoved. He slid his hand to her jaw and lifted her face to kiss her. Suzanne jerked her head away from him, trying to concentrate on simply breathing in and out. He smiled.

"You want to fight me this time?" he asked, and Suzanne scowled at him. "Do you want more pain? I wonder how long you'll last." He tangled his hand into her hair and pulled her head back viciously, exposing her throat. He licked over her neck and shoulder, then started to bite and suck, his other hand travelling to one of her breasts and squeezing hard. Suzanne moaned, this time in pain. She was almost relieved that her body wasn't betraying her, until she felt his hand travel down towards her vagina.

The first time that Sasha did this, he had been incredibly gentle. He made up for it this time. He pushed two fingers inside her hard, kept up the pressure until they were fully inside her. Suzanne wasn't sure what hurt the most, him pushing into her or pulling out. She closed her eyes tightly and whimpered, the whimper turning into a scream as he pushed two, then three fingers into her roughly.

"You're so beautiful when you scream," Sasha whispered into Suzanne's hair. He started circling his fingers inside her slowly, going as deep as he could. "Scream for me, baby." She moaned softly, writhing against him in an attempt to reduce the pressure he was using, but it didn't work.

Sasha was burning with desire while he watched the girl whimper and moan for him. He increased the pressure that he was using on her, and was rewarded with a scream of agony that made his dick throb. He leaned down and caught a nipple in his teeth, increased the pressure still further until she was hysterical, then let go. Tears were streaming down her face and he licked them off hungrily. He needed to be inside her before her body started to lubricate itself in self defence.

Suzanne whimpered in relief as Sasha pulled his fingers out of her and left her alone for a moment. Her head lolled back and she closed her eyes, trying to rest for a minute. She tried to tell herself that the metallic sound she just heard was not him unzipping his pants and coming back towards her...

He slid his cheek against hers and murmured the words "Ja cu te da jebem" into her ear, but it took her a few moments to be able to understand what he had said. I am going to fuck you. As her overloaded brain finally deciphered his words, she felt her gut spasm in horror.

"Look at me," Sasha growled, his hand going back to her hair and dragging her head upright. Suzanne did as she was told. He lifted her up slightly as he positioned himself at her opening, then slowly pushed into her, his eyes burning into hers. She had promised herself that he wouldn't have the satisfaction of hearing her scream, but the pain in her body combined with the indignity of the situation proved to be just too much. As he moved inside her, he growled something that she couldn't understand, but she didn't care. Right now, the only thing that she could focus on was the pain in her body.

Hearing the girl cry as he moved inside her, Sasha shuddered in satisfaction. She was incredibly tight, and he had to slow down his movements until they were measured and deliberate to stop himself from coming too soon. She moaned softly in gratitude and he smiled, slid his fingers to her bitten nipple and squeezed. He didn't want her thinking he was going soft on her. He couldn't delay things any further, he was going to come soon. He slid his mouth to the girl's ear and started to talk, in English to make sure that she understood.

"I'm going to come baby," he growled. His accent was strong and masculine, and made her almost shudder with desire regardless of the pain in her body. "I'm going to leave everything I've got buried as deep inside you as I can go, and you're going to scream for me, baby."

Suzanne scowled at Sasha, every feature on her face expressing loathing and hatred. No. She wasn't going to give him the satisfaction of seeing her scream yet again. She gritted her teeth against the pain that she knew was coming as he increased the speed of his movement inside her.

Sasha could feel the girl tensing against him and knew that she was going to do everything in her power to stop herself from screaming. He could easily hit another pressure point and get her to scream that way, but he didn't want to. He wanted a heartfelt scream of pain and despair and he was going to get it.

"Get used to this, baby," he whispered. "It's the only thing you're going to have from now on. You're never going to see your family again. You're mine and I'm going to fuck you until you pass out every day for the rest of your life, until you're raw and bleeding and you can't even beg anymore."

His words hit home. Suzanne moaned wretchedly and struggled against her tormentor in one last futile act of defiance that caused her aching arms to burn with pain. Sasha grabbed her arse and growled, the sight of her writhing finally sending him over the edge into orgasm. He buried himself deep inside the girl as he felt his semen spurt inside her, and she gave him the scream that he wanted, then collapsed against him, sobbing into his chest. Her vagina was raw and bleeding, and the hot, salty wetness of Sasha's sperm flooding her was like acid burning her insides.

It took Sasha several moments to recover before he trusted his legs to keep him upright. He pulled out of the girl slowly and sorted out his clothes. She was hanging limp from her bindings, not even bothering to hold herself up on her toes anymore. Her head had flopped forwards but what he could see of her face was caked in blood and salt from her tears. Her body was almost entirely covered in bruises and her left nipple had darkened with blood where he had bitten it. She had scratches and nail marks where he had held on to her hips and her arse, and his semen was slowly oozing down her leg, tinged pink from blood where he had fucked her raw.

She was beautiful.

He looked to his superior officer for his approval. The older man smiled nastily, he was impressed. He got up and left the room, leaving the torture of the girl in Sasha's capable hands. Sasha reached up and unhooked the girl from the ceiling, then dumped her on the floor. She didn't even moan as she hit the floor, and stayed where he had dropped her. Satisfied that she didn't have the energy or the will to fight him, he untied her wrists. They were raw and bleeding from the rough rope that had been used to tie her.

Suzanne was immensely grateful to have her weight taken off her aching arms, and she made the most of it by lying still and appreciating simply being left alone. She finally moaned in dissent as she felt strong hands on her body again, lifting her. Sasha. She wasn't sure if she had passed out after he finished with her, but it seemed like an age since he had been inside her. Not that the ache in her body had subsided any. He carried her out of the room, but she didn't have the energy to look where they were going. She laid her head against his chest and closed her eyes, falling unconscious for a few precious moments until he dumped her on the floor again.

Sasha dragged the girl to her feet, holding her against the wall until she got the idea and tried to support her own weight. She was shaking but she managed to stand upright. He pushed her towards a doorway, and growled "take a shower". In a daze, she wandered through the doorway and turned on the shower. She got under the water and closed her eyes, stood there for several minutes, the warm water soothing her bruised skin.

She must have taken too long, for when she opened her eyes again, Sasha was standing by the shower and staring at her angrily. She gasped and backed away as he got into the shower with her. He pinned her against the wall, hot and wet and oh god, already hard again. His mouth descended onto hers and she swooned, had to hold on to his shoulders to keep herself upright. She submitted to him, baring her neck for him again. This time he didn't bite quite so hard.

Sasha slid his hand down to the triangle of fur at the top of the girl's legs, and tangled his fingers in it, sliding onto her clitoris and stroking for a moment. She whimpered softly as she opened her legs for him, the whimper becoming an agonised whine as he slid a finger inside her. The pain overwhelmed her fear of retribution, and she slid her hand to his wrist and held his hand still.

"Please Sasha," she whispered softly. "It hurts so much. Can we do something else, just for now? Please?" She was shaking, expecting a blow to the head or worse. He considered fucking her in the arse just to punish her for trying to tell him what to do, but he wanted to save that for a special occasion. He gasped as he felt her hand slide along his abdomen and rub just alongside his penis. "Is there nothing else you'd like me to do?" she whispered, staring up into his eyes like a porn star parody of an innocent schoolgirl. She completed the look by licking her tongue across her lips suggestively, showing off her tongue piercing. He was lost.

Without any prompting, the girl sank to her knees at his feet and stroked her palms over his thighs before moving her left hand and gently grasped him, stroking up and down. She used her other hand to stroke over the head, flicking his frenulum gently. He moaned in appreciation, whispered that phrase that made him sound so sexy and Suzanne shivered. After a few moments, she slid her mouth down over the head of his penis and sucked on his glans before sliding more of him down her throat.

Sasha had completely lost all ability to think. He slid his hands into the girl's hair and stroked in encouragement. He had been looking forward to forcing her to give him a blow job, but this was so much better. She wanted him to leave her throbbing vagina alone so badly that she was doing everything she could to make him come. She was talented as hell with her mouth and the tongue piercing was driving him crazy. He groaned in contentment as she increased her speed, allowing him to thrust against her at the pace that he wanted. He was getting dangerously close to coming already, so she slowed down to let his arousal subside for the moment.

Suzanne's original intention had been to distract Sasha so that she could attempt an escape. But even the relatively small movements that were currently required of her body made her muscles scream with pain, and her limbs felt twice their normal weight. There was no way that she would be able to outrun him, distracted or not. So, unless she wanted him to realise her plan, she was going to have to actually finish this job.

Sasha had to lean against the wall of the shower enclosure to stop himself from collapsing as Suzanne brought him close to orgasm again. This time she didn't slow down, and was rewarded with his salty semen flooding her mouth and dribbling down her chin. She struggled to her feet, still stroking his twitching penis gently as her eyes met his. She opened her mouth so that he could see his white fluid still within it, then swallowed slowly, licked her lips to make sure she hadn't missed any.

Sasha couldn't breathe. The girl's performance had been amazing and the encore was enough to make him almost ready to fuck her again straight away. He pulled her to her feet and leaned down to slide a nipple into his mouth, stroking the other one gently. She moaned; he was incredible with his hands when he wanted to be. And his mouth... She wasn't sure if it was the blow job that had done it, but she was suddenly aching with need regardless of the terrible pain in her body.

Suzanne could feel an orgasm building, but she knew she was going to need something more to send her over the edge. She whimpered as Sasha slid his hand down and over her clitoris. She badly needed something inside her but she knew that the pain would be overwhelming. He shushed her gently.

"I'm not going to go inside you," he whispered. "Just relax." She did as he asked and cried out as the pleasure started to build within her still further. After just moments, she was whining in desperation. Sasha smiled, slid to his knees and nudged her legs apart. He slid his tongue onto her clitoris, taking it into his mouth and biting its base gently as he sucked on the end.

It took five seconds of this treatment to send Suzanne over the edge. She keened as her muscles started to contract, and she fell to the floor with a thump as her legs gave way completely. Sasha gathered her up and lifted her out of the shower, drying her with a towel so rough she was sure it was really shark skin in disguise.

He led her into a dingy room that consisted of a bed, a chair and a very small window that was too high to see out of. He pushed her onto the bed and she laid down gratefully, curling into a ball. He left, closing the door behind him quietly. Suzanne suddenly felt cold as she heard the turning of a key; he had locked her in alone, and with no idea if and when he would come back.

***

Suzanne slept fitfully, too tired to keep her eyes open but too afraid to sleep properly. She had no idea how much time passed before she heard the key turning in the lock of her prison again, but she was hungry and thirsty and the ache in her body had dulled slightly, so it must have been a while. She wanted to stay in her foetal position on the bed, but figured it probably wasn't the best of ideas.

She had expected Sasha, and she was wrong. A guard that she hadn't seen before motioned her to follow him out of the room. He marched her, still naked, down a long corridor that was as dingy as her cell, and into a familiar room. The man in charge was there, but there was still no sign of Sasha.

"I trust you slept well?" he asked, grinning sadistically at the state of her appearance. Suzanne was clean, but her bruises had darkened and her mouth felt swollen from where Sasha had hit her. She sneered at him in an attempt to look as though she wasn't ashamed and embarrassed at her nakedness.

"I don't think I would make reservations at this hotel again," she replied. "I had asked for a sea view, you know."

He was not impressed. He stood up and leaned over his desk at her. "I had thought you might be a little more cooperative after you had a few hours to think things over. Perhaps you don't understand the gravity of your situation? Was Sasha not clear enough in explaining things to you? Perhaps we should ask him for another demonstration of his abilities?"

Suzanne started to tremble at the thought of her tormentor touching her again, but she wasn't going to cave in and simply give them what they wanted. Not when she still had a chance of completing her objective. "Do you actually expect me to tell you something useful?" she asked, and he raised one eyebrow in disbelief.

"Oh yes you will. We can always use more conventional styles of coercion," he growled. "If you won't cooperate with us being civil."

"Civil?" Suzanne repeated, a look of disgust on her face. "Look at me!"

"Nothing that won't heal in a matter of days," he replied. "We can easily change that; start slicing you open and leaving scars. Removing parts that you would miss... Sasha would be disappointed with such a messy method, but I'm sure he can be convinced. If need be."

Suzanne doubted that Sasha would be disappointed at all, unless the messy method was going to kill her. If that happened, he would be without a plaything to torture. She allowed her body to start shaking visibly, hoping the officer would notice and believe her to be close to giving in. The pain that she had already suffered had been excruciating, but she had known that they could do a lot worse. It seemed as if they felt it was only going to be a matter of time before they found some terrible punishment that she just couldn't handle and she cracked. No harm in letting them continue to think that way.

She was letting them think that they were winning, and at first it was almost entirely a pretence. But Suzanne was tiring, and she knew it. Nobody could withstand torture indefinitely. She had to find a way out of this situation as quickly as possible, before she really did give in. The only problem was, she was either tied up or locked up for almost 100% of the time. That, and her body was slowly losing the ability to perform even the most basic actions as her muscles ached more and more.

She couldn't give up. She knew damned well that once she told them what they wanted to know she would be useless to them. Unless of course she wanted to stay on as Sasha's plaything; he had said that she belonged to him now. He'd said a lot of things that had terrified her at the time, but her panicked brain was now clutching to them as proof that perhaps he wouldn't kill her as soon as they had the information that they wanted. His plaything. But if she was a mess, would he even want her for that?

The futility of Suzanne's predicament was beginning to sink in. She didn't want to give up the information that they wanted, but she didn't want to die. And even if she did give them what she wanted, she was either going to die or become a slave to the whims of her captors until they were bored with her.

Stop that! She chided herself for her own stupidity. It didn't matter what they would do to her, because she would not be giving them any real intel, period. And she did not need this man -- this sick and evilly twisted man, at that -- to rescue her. What she did need was time. Time to get herself into a position so that she could do what she came here for, and -- hopefully -- time enough to get back out again.

She squared her jaw in defiance, and looked at the man sitting smugly in front of her. "We all have to do what we feel we must," she said, and he nodded. He motioned to the guards who tied her dangling from the ceiling again. The ropes cut into her already-raw skin, but she didn't give them the satisfaction of seeing her wince. She had to do what she had to do.

Sasha arrived, walked up to her and took her jaw in his hand. He was much cleaner than she remembered, and had also made the effort to change into a clean set of clothes. The effort hadn't gone as far as shaving, however, so he maintained his rather brutal look. "Am I going to have to break you?" he said softly, stroking her cheek gently. He didn't look like he was looking forward to the idea. He slid his mouth to her throat and nuzzled, and Suzanne's breathing became erratic. "Give him what he wants, and I can protect you," he whispered into her ear.

"Not good enough," Suzanne replied. "I want to go home." Sasha's eyes darkened in anger. His grip on her jaw became cruel.

"It's the best you're going to get!" he growled. "You're in no position to make demands. Maybe you don't quite understand? You are mine. Once he's done with you, it's me who decides what happens to you. Now you can either do as I say, or you can spend the rest of your life being raped by the 200 hungry Serbian soldiers outside. And I'll warn you, they won't care how much they hurt you as long as your body is still warm. It's up to you."

Suzanne glared at her captor defiantly. "I hope you rot in hell you evil son of a bitch!" she growled, and spat at him for good measure. Sasha released his grip on Suzanne's jaw, throwing her head to the side in disgust. When she looked back at him, she got a glimpse of something moving towards her face at high speed, and then there was the familiar sickening *crack* of a fist connecting with her face.

This time, Sasha's boss did not stop him, and the beating continued for an eternity. When it became apparent that Suzanne was about to pass out, he stopped. Not out of kindness; he just didn't want her to miss any of her punishment. She was weak from hunger and dehydration, and she hoped that he would let her sleep for a while, but he had other plans. He slapped her until she focused her eyes on him groggily, made sure that she was awake again, and then the beating continued.

Suzanne didn't think that she could possibly have any tears left, but Sasha managed to make her cry again. And whimper, and scream. After a particularly long bout of punishment, Sasha paused as he thought that Suzanne was about to pass out again. However, she surprised them both by dry heaving violently; her body had nothing to throw up but it made her suffer shuddering pains nonetheless. He hit her another couple of times, but she was fading in and out of consciousness every few seconds. It was time to stop.

Sasha joined his superior officer and left Suzanne hanging alone while he went for some food and a drink. It occurred to him that the woman had not eaten or drank anything in over 24 hours at least, which was probably a good reason for her fainting constantly. He returned to find her still out cold. He allowed his fingers to wander over her body, enjoying the feel of her cool, soft skin. He was amazed at the delicate texture which was a stark contrast to the hard calluses on his hands. The smaller bruises on her body were being disguised by the larger ones caused by the latest beating that she had endured, and she still looked beautiful.

Suzanne woke slowly to find rough fingertips stroking over her skin. She tried to pretend that she was still asleep, but her pretence was spoiled when the fingers traced over her nipples and she moaned as the callused skin aggravated her bruises. Her assailant slid his palms fully against her breasts and squeezed, and Suzanne instantly recognised the hands as Sasha's. She leaned her head back and relaxed into him, trying to avoid provoking his aggression.

Sasha slid one hand up into the girl's hair and pulled her head upright, then leaned in and kissed her. She moaned again, arched against him until he slid both hands to her arse and held her against him. He started to grind against her slowly; he was aching to be inside her straight away, but he wanted her to beg this time. She broke the kiss and whimpered "Oh god, Sasha!" into his ear, her breathing ragged. He smiled smugly, slid his middle finger into her mouth and let her suck for a moment until it was slick with her saliva. He slid it over her clitoris for a couple of seconds, then pressed gently.

Suzanne yelped as Sasha stroked, easing his wet finger inside her. The pain inside her had lessened considerably since she woke up and his movements inside her were beginning to feel good. She knew that she shouldn't let him do this, that she should fight or scream or do anything but cooperate, but when he touched her like this it took away the pain from the rest of her body. And that was worth an awful lot right now. He continued to stroke until she was squirming, dangerously close to orgasm. And then he stopped.

"Tell me what you want," he whispered into her ear hoarsely. Suzanne whined, a pained look on her face, but he wouldn't touch her.

"Please let me come," she whispered softly. She was shocked at hearing the words come out of her own mouth, but the temptation to avoid pain for a few moments was overwhelming. Sasha stroked his finger over her clitoris again slowly, but only once.

"Is that all you want?" he asked, and she shook her head. "Then tell me. What do you want, baby?"

Suzanne closed her eyes, her cheeks burning in shame. "I need you inside me," she whispered, and he stroked her again in encouragement. She moaned in pleasure.

"You can do better than that," he whispered, and she sighed shakily. She knew what he wanted her to say.

"Please fuck me, Sasha," she whispered. After another moment, she added: "hard." He growled softly at that, slid his tongue back into her mouth and kissed her, his mouth bruising hers brutally. She arched against him again and opened her mouth as she kissed back. Sasha reached up and released her wrists from the rope again, then picked her up and threw her over his shoulder.

He didn't speak as he carried her back to the room and locked the door behind them. He set her back down on her feet and threw her against the wall, pinning her with the weight of his body. He slid his hand into her hair, holding her so that she had to look him in the eye.

"Tell me again," he growled, his eyes burning into hers. Suzanne felt a wave of heated shameful pleasure ripple through her body at the thought of having to repeat herself while looking into his eyes. She remained silent for several moments, too embarrassed to say what he wanted to hear.

"Fuck me," she eventually whispered, almost too quiet for him to hear. Then louder: "Fuck me hard." Sasha shuddered in response and pressed his mouth against Suzanne's ear, giving her some much needed privacy without compromising the intimacy of their embrace.

"Tell me what you want," he growled again. "Do you want to be on top?"

"No," she replied, and Sasha smiled against her ear.

"You want me on top of you?" he asked softly, and Suzanne had to slide her hands to his shoulders and cling on to stop herself from feeling faint. "Do you want my weight on top of you, holding you down? Do you want to feel dominated, baby?"

"Oh god," Suzanne whimpered as Sasha whispered into her ear. "Oh please!"

Sasha leaned back and looked into the girl's eyes again, let her see the look of barely-contained desire and just-controlled violence on his face. She moaned in shock, her eyes darkening in pleasure at her ability to drive him so totally wild. He grasped her chin viciously as he wiped all traces of desire from his face and replaced it with the cold brutality that had made her so wet when he first touched her. She gasped, half in fear, and half in anticipation.

Sasha pulled the girl away from the wall and threw her onto the bed, turned away from her as he kicked off his boots. He turned back towards her as he dropped his knife, his gun and its holster to the floor. Suzanne was sitting up in the middle of the bed, her hands braced against the mattress, and her legs slightly apart and shaking violently. She skittered as far away as possible, pressing her knees together hard as Sasha unzipped his pants and stalked towards her, utterly predatory.

He grabbed her as he got onto the bed, dragged her by the legs until she was back in the middle, then forced her thighs apart. He wedged himself between her legs, tugged his underwear out of the way and pressed himself against her opening, pinning her wrists above her head. She cried out in pain as he thrust into her hard and settled his weight on top of her. Her heart was beating crazily with fear, but her body betrayed her as within what seemed like only moments, her muscles clenched around him and her back arched in orgasm.

Sasha groaned in pleasure as he felt the girl's vaginal muscles contracting around his penis erratically. He continued to thrust hard inside her, waiting until she had recovered from her orgasm. When her eyes started to focus on him again, he leaned down and slid his mouth against her ear.

"Did you like that, little girl?" he growled, his voice guttural again in arousal. For the moment he had lost the ability to think in English, and had switched back to his own language. Suzanne had quickly learned to expand her vocabulary of Serbian smut over the past several hours, and she was able to understand exactly what he was saying as he went on. "Do you like being held down and fucked by a killer?" The girl whined in response, arched against him as she whispered "oh yes," into his ear.

"You moan like a whore," he whispered in English, sliding his hand to her arse so that he could pull her against him even harder. "You're a beautiful, dirty little slut. Aren't you?" He switched back to Serbian for a moment as he growled "moja mala kurva" into her ear. Little Slut.

Nobody had ever spoken to Suzanne like this before, and her face was burning in shame. But her body was burning twice as much as he called her a slut and a whore, and she liked it. She had never felt so desired in all her life. "Yes," she whispered in reply, and he shuddered.

"Say it," he growled, releasing his grip on her arse so that he could force her to look at him. "Tell me what a slut you are."

Suzanne didn't have a clue how to go about saying this in his language, so she had to resort to English. "I'm a slut and a whore, and I need you so much! Oh god Sasha, please don't stop!"

"Do you want to feel me come inside you?" he asked, his voice hoarse and his head spinning. His eyes rolled back in his head with pleasure at the thought of the girl calling herself a whore for him.

"Oh god yes!" she groaned. "But please not yet!" He smiled intensely.

"You want more?" he growled, sinking his teeth into her throat.

She cried out in pain, the sound turning into a desperate cry: "Yes!"

"You still need more, little slut?" he asked. "What does that make you?"

"I'm a total whore for you, Sasha," she whispered. "Oh god, please let me come!"

Sasha slid his hand between their bodies and rested just to the side of Suzanne's clitoris. She whined in need and he smiled, a sadistic glint in his eye.

"You're mine," he growled. "Say it." She did as he asked. "I'm going to fuck you so hard you scream for me like this every night. Do you understand?" She did. "And nobody else is ever going to touch you, do you understand that?"

Suzanne whispered another yes to Sasha's final question. She would have said yes to anything. He slid his thumb on to her clitoris and stroked gently, then harder. Suzanne went rigid and screamed as she finally exploded into orgasm again. The contractions were even harder this time and they pushed Sasha over the edge into his own sexual bliss. He groaned "Oh, fuck!" as he thrust into the girl one final time, shuddering as his orgasm took control of him completely and he collapsed on top of his exhausted, beautiful little captive.

Sasha left Suzanne alone in the dingy room once again. She drew herself into a ball and shivered in the darkness. Her head was a lot clearer with him gone, and she growled angrily as shame-filled tears started to fall down her face. She was going to have an awful lot of trouble ever looking him in the eye again. Did he really think of her as a slut and a whore, or had he only said it to get a reaction? Even though she'd had little choice but to let him screw her if she wanted to survive, she couldn't help but feel used.

His opinion of her mattered to Suzanne, she realised suddenly. And so it should. He had said he was the one who would decide what to do with her once his boss was done. Her tears intensified as a cold feeling of dread fell over her. He was rapidly becoming her only possible escape route. What if he lost interest? She sobbed in confusion. She had no way of knowing what he wanted or what he was thinking, so there was little point in dwelling on it. She was thirsty and aching and oh, so hungry...

On closer inspection of the room Suzanne noticed that Sasha had left a glass of water on the floor for her, and she reached out an aching arm until she managed to lift it towards herself. She wondered for a moment whether the water would be drugged or poisoned, but she dismissed the idea. Sasha enjoyed inflicting pain far too much to cheat himself out of his grand finale. Trying not to gulp, she finished the rest of the water and laid back down on the bed of her prison. Curling into a ball, she shivered against the cold until sleep claimed her once again.

***

He'd said he could protect her.

The thought tumbled round and round in Suzanne's head as she dangled from the ceiling of that damned room yet again. She repeated this to herself like a mantra as Sasha stood in front of her, that familiar brutal expression on his face. And a knife in his hand. She still hadn't managed to acquire any clothes, so the knife couldn't be intended for use as an aid to undressing this time. She'd already received her customary beating for the day and she felt like she was going to faint; were they going to make her suffer even more? Oh god. She was going to have to think of a way to make them believe that she had given them what they wanted. Preferably before they killed her.

Sasha was playing with fire, and he knew it. He had never before met a woman who was as stubborn as this girl. She had more training and was a lot tougher than he had originally suspected, and he was glad of it. He respected her tenacity, regardless of the fact that she was making his life rather difficult. Plus, she was so beautiful -- bruised and bleeding and most of the time scared out of her mind. He'd beaten her, raped her and humiliated her, and for some reason, she still wanted him. His commanding officer had warned him that if he wasn't successful in getting the girl to talk today, he was going to throw her to the grunts. Sasha wasn't prepared to let that happen; he wanted her for himself no matter what the cost.

He admired her courage, but in the end it would come to nothing, and they both knew it. She'd give them what they wanted, it was just a matter of time. His knife, usually a favourite instrument of torture, felt cold and alien in his hand. He didn't want to do this. He had no problem with hurting her -- he'd already made her scream until she was coughing up blood -- but that had been with his own hands. It was intimate and personal and he'd never done any permanent damage. This was going to be a different thing entirely. And she would never be the same afterwards. It wasn't right. He was the one who carried the scars.

Suzanne had fallen into a faint, but the sharp pain of a knife pressing into her throat woke her with a start. She flinched back from the pain to find Sasha standing in front of her again, the knife still in his hand. "Am I going to have to make you bleed, or can we stop now?" he asked softly. Suzanne moaned softly in fear, but she said nothing. He sighed, and moved closer so that the girl was leaning on him, her head on his shoulder. He rested the point of the knife on the back of her thigh and paused for a moment.

"Tell me to stop," Sasha whispered gently, but she didn't reply. With his face out of sight of both the girl and his commanding officer, he closed his eyes and frowned in apprehension. Her teeth bit down on his shoulder as he increased the pressure on the knife until he broke the skin, and he slid his free hand into the hair at the nape of her neck and stroked gently. She released her bite in order to moan softly in pain, the moan quickly rising into a scream as the blade cut deeper.

Sasha grimaced as he noticed the blood running down the girl's thigh to drip off her foot and collect into a red puddle on the floor. He slid his mouth to her ear, whispering so that only the girl could hear. "Let me end this. Please."

Suzanne gasped at the emotion in Sasha's voice. He didn't want to do this. There were some lines that he still didn't want to cross. Maybe, she dared to allow herself to think. Maybe he does still want me? If that was the case, perhaps she would still have a chance of escape if she gave them the information they wanted.

The sharp pain of the knife helped to focus Suzanne's thoughts temporarily, and she was able to decide on the details of the information that she would give to Sasha's superior. However, she had to make it look convincing, and Suzanne would never accept being made to look cowardly. So she gritted her teeth and remained stubborn for as long as she could possibly stand.

She wasn't sure how long she managed to hold out, but it didn't matter. In the end, she told them when they wanted to know. She was going to have a scar, but at least the searing pain had stopped.

Sasha turned to his superior officer to find him standing up to leave, and giving him a nod of satisfaction. "We're done with this one," he said to the sniper, and then walked towards them. "Get rid of her," he said, as if he were talking about yesterday's old news paper. "And go home, get some rest." He patted Sasha on the shoulder like an old friend as he said "you've earned it."

She'd passed out again, Sasha realised as he turned back towards the girl, reaching up to unhook her from the ceiling. He didn't bother to wake her as he untied her wrists and carried her off in search of some clothes. Ten minutes later, he had her dressed (after a fashion) in a spare soldier's uniform, and was carrying her out to one of the waiting vehicles, his rifle slung on his back. He received some quizzical looks, but nobody dared to challenge him until he put the girl into the truck.

One of the Commander's lapdogs -- Sasha thought his name was Boskovic -- put his hand out to stop Sasha from opening the driver-side door and getting in.

"Cavoski hasn't told me of you needing a vehicle today," he said, trying to look important while tapping a pencil on his clipboard. He was a weedy little scumbag of a man with an irritating nasal voice. Sasha resisted the urge to sneer, and instead fixed the smaller man with a look of stony intimidation.

"I also need some fucking indigestion tablets," Sasha spat back. "Do you need to know that too?" Boskovic lifted his jaw in an attempt to look intimidating, and this time Sasha couldn't resist the sneer. He grabbed his rifle and liberated it from its harness, holding it in front of himself in a not altogether unthreatening manner. The intruder took several steps back in fear, and mumbled some sort of apology before suddenly finding great interest in a pile of sandbags several metres away.

Sasha climbed into the truck and carefully placed his beloved rifle beside him out of the girl's reach, just in case. He had a reputation even among the rest of the soldiers as being particularly ruthless and talented in killing people, and so nobody else challenged him as he left the camp, with his unconscious, bruised and battered prisoner beside him.

***

Suzanne woke up to find herself lying naked in an strange bed in an unfamiliar room. The bed was warm and cosy and complete with blankets, but her stomach was growling and she was in desperate need to pee, regardless of the fact that she couldn't possibly have a spare drop of water in her body. She sat up and slid her feet to the floor, and experimented in standing up slowly. Her bones ached and her thigh felt like it was burning, but she was damned if she was going to let herself fall over. She was still alive, and that was worth more than a sore leg. She hobbled to the door and was amazed to find it unlocked.

She stuck her head out of the door slowly, suspicious of suddenly being allowed some degree of freedom to roam in her surroundings. When no danger was immediately apparent, she crept out of the room in search of a bathroom. Once that bodily function was satisfied, she crept down the stairs to find out if anyone else was home.

Sasha was sitting at the kitchen table, efficiently dismantling and cleaning his rifle and his handgun. Suzanne stood shaking in the doorway, unsure if she was going to anger him by having left the bedroom. Although it seemed as if she was no longer under immediate threat of death, she knew that she had only bought herself a limited amount of time. And even that was dependant on keeping this clearly unstable man happy.

She smelled the familiar scent of gun oil and was suddenly reminded of the first time that Sasha had kissed her. Her cheeks were already flushed red as he glanced over at her, his eyes lingering for a moment on her still-naked body, and then motioned for her to come closer. She sat down in the chair opposite him and watched him work, not daring to speak.

They weren't at the army camp any more, that much was obvious. And although he wasn't talking to her, Sasha didn't seem angry with her at all. She'd given them what they wanted, and so the pressure was now off of him. She wondered what that would mean for their twisted little relationship. Perhaps some day he would trust her enough to let her wear clothes again, she thought to herself, her face twisting in an ironic grimace.

"What is it?" Sasha asked softly as he noticed the expression on Suzanne's face. She blushed even more deeply, looked down at the table in front of her.

"Nothing," she whispered, her voice shaking a little in fear. She was disgusted but not surprised to realise that the fear was real. "I... just thought it would be nice to have some clothes. This isn't the warmest of countries in the world."

Finishing with his prized possessions, Sasha stood up, his face stern. The girl gulped in fear and he had to turn around so that she wouldn't see him smile. He washed his hands in the old kitchen sink and turned back towards her. She stood up as he stalked closer, backing away in fright. He grabbed her by the throat and pinned her against the wall.

"Making demands already?" he asked, and she shook her head quickly.

"No!" she whispered, a desperate edge to her voice. "Of course not. I'm sorry. I'm just so cold, and—"

He kissed her, sliding one hand into her hair and the other to her breasts. She moaned, reaching up to cling to his shoulders and revelling in her ability to touch him for once. She slid one hand into his hair and he groaned in contentment at her gentle stroking fingers. Her other hand slid down and settled on his chest, feeling muscle that was well defined even through his clothes. She gasped as he picked her up and carried her back upstairs, lying her down on the bed and kicking off his boots before settling himself on top of her, one leg between her thighs.

Oh god, she could get used to this. Suzanne sighed as Sasha slid his tongue over her belly, and onto her inner thighs. She parted her legs in anticipation, desperately trying to resist the urge to grab him by the hair and pull him against her. He kept moving closer and closer until she could feel his breath exactly where she needed him most, and then he would move back to her other leg. She was keening in frustration and eventually lost control of her arms. She slid her fingers into his hair and then froze, terrified of what he would do. He looked up at her and grinned wickedly, slid the tip of his tongue to the bottom of her opening and licked all the way to the top, very lightly and very, very slowly.

Suzanne's hands flew back to the bed and she gripped the sheets painfully, a low moan escaping her body as she instinctively arched her hips into Sasha's tongue. He lifted her legs, slowly parting them wide as he settled into a more comfortable position, and started to suck. When he slid two fingers inside her and his other hand glided up to squeeze a nipple sharply, Suzanne was lost.

Sasha let the girl calm down for a couple of moments, slid his mouth against her and touched her warm, wet tongue with his. She kissed back, tentative at first, her hands shyly moving over his clothes, waiting for him to tell her if she could remove them. "Sasha," she whispered softly, tugging on his shirt. "Please..."

He'd avoided taking his clothes off in front of her in the past, except in the shower where it had been unavoidable. He had scars and markings that he didn't particularly like looking at himself, never mind showing them off to her. But if he was going to keep her around, he supposed she would have to see at some point. He pulled his shirt off over his head with a grimace, then got up to slide his pants off his legs.

Suzanne shivered as Sasha settled his body back over hers, the feel of his skin against hers making her moan in anticipation. She slid her fingers over the muscles in his arms, slowly at first until he groaned with satisfaction. She traced around a scar on his left arm, stroking near the wounded flesh gently and looking at him for consent.

"Bullet," he said softly, nodding to say that it was okay for her to touch it. "Handgun. Nine millimetre." Suzanne stroked over the marred skin for a moment before moving on to another. She spent several minutes exploring all of his injured skin, until he pushed her back down onto the bed and pressed against her.

"What do you want?" he whispered softly, his voice rapidly descending into desire-laden hoarseness. "This?" he asked, pushing so that the head of his penis threatened to enter her. She moaned in response, tried to lift her hips to meet his thrust, but he pushed her back down.

"No," he growled as he held her against the bed. "You don't move. I'm in charge. That's what you need, isn't it? That's what you want." He lifted her face level with his so that he could gauge her reaction to his next sentence. "To be controlled and dominated? And held down and fucked? Answer me."

She wanted to tell herself that she said it to make him happy, but ultimately it wasn't true. She agreed with everything he said, and she meant it. She enjoyed the feel of him on top of her, holding her down and pushing inside her until she cried out in pain. Hell, she had even enjoyed him calling her a whore.

Sasha pushed deep inside the girl with a single, punishing thrust, and shuddered in satisfaction as she whimpered in pain. He pulled out of her a little and started moving in slow, steady circles and she arched against him, reaching out her hands to pull him against her. He grabbed her wrists and held them down above her head.

"I said no," he growled, and Suzanne whined in frustration. He carried on with his slow, steady rhythm and she laid as still as she could, moaning softly in pleasure. "Good girl," he whispered against her ear. "Lie there and take it, there's a good girl."

Suzanne whined into Sasha's neck, desperately wanting to pull him deeper inside her but knowing that he would not approve. "Oh please, Sasha!" she whimpered. "Please, oh god, I need you..."

"What do you need?" he whispered.

"Deeper," Suzanne replied, her eyes rolling back in her head at the thought. "And harder. And faster. Oh please!"

Sasha stopped his circling movements and leaned into the girl so that he could push inside her hard and as deep as she could take. She cried out sharply in pain, but he didn't stop. "Is that what you want, baby?" he asked. "Do you want me to fuck you until it hurts?"

"Oh yes!" she moaned, and he growled in response. She screamed as he came inside her, the pain mixing with incredible pleasure as she came for the second time, and gratefully allowed him to rest on top of her.

***

Two days later, Sasha found a shirt, pants and a pair of boots that were only a few sizes too big for her, and Suzanne dragged them over her still aching body, grateful to finally have some dignity once again. She had contemplated attempting to escape, but up until now Sasha had not allowed her to be out of his sight for a single waking moment. She waited as patiently as she could, assuming that he would slip up eventually.

He did. He had been outside unloading some supplies from the truck, and he entered the kitchen carrying a very large and cumbersome-looking sack. He glanced to the side while he was carrying the item, and saw that Suzanne was in the kitchen with him. Within an instant, they both realised who was closest to the open door.

She ran. Without a second's hesitation, she bolted for the door and was out of the house before Sasha had time to lower the heavy sack to the floor. But he was fast, she knew that from past experience, and so she didn't have the time or the energy to think about what she was doing as she headed for the trees surrounding the building.

He was shouting at her to stop, which occurred to her as strange. Why would he possibly think she would listen when she had a chance at escape? Focusing only on the speed of her stride, she failed to notice the note of anxiety in Sasha's voice as he called to her to stop. It wasn't until she finally noticed the warning marks on the trees that she stopped running, and stood absolutely still, scanning the forest floor in panic.

And there they were. No more than a foot away from where she stood, a piece of metal shone dully through the undergrowth, and Suzanne finally recognised it as an anti-personnel landmine. She glanced around and counted at least two others within touching distance of her current position. She had missed them on her way in by pure dumb luck, but the chances of her missing them again on the way out seemed slim. If she put enough weight on one of them to activate the mine, it would jump several feet in the air and explode, showering fragments of metal across the ground as well as her own internal organs.

She heard Sasha come to an abrupt standstill several feet behind her. On the edge of the minefield no doubt. But if he came any closer, he could set off one of the mines and kill them both.

"Don't move!" Suzanne whispered, as if she was scared that the mines would hear her, and set themselves off. She shuffled on the spot so that she was facing Sasha's direction to ensure that he was not moving.

Sasha scowled. "I told you to stop running. As if I don't know where my own fucking landmines are. Now don't move!" He slowly picked his way between the mines, edging his way towards her at the speed of a tortoise. But at least he didn't manage to blow them both to pieces. When he finally reached Suzanne, he lifted her into his arms and carried her back to the house, picking up the pace once they were clear of the danger again.

Suzanne sank into a chair at the kitchen table as Sasha went back to the truck and finished unloading the supplies. She was too shaken to run for it again. As he finished putting some canned food into a store cupboard, Suzanne whispered in a puzzled voice: "You could have been killed, Sasha. Why did you come after me?"

Sasha looked at her, an unfamiliar expression on his face. He seemed to be troubled. "If I hadn't, you would be dead," he replied. This was probably true, but it did nothing to explain his actions. Nothing believable, anyway. Up until now, Suzanne had been sure that Sasha existed solely to enjoy causing other people pain. There was no way that he seemed capable of any depth of feeling. So why did it seem as if he was upset at the thought of her dying?

Suzanne dragged her shaking body to her feet and stumbled towards Sasha. She flung her arms around him and hugged for dear life. "Thank you," she whispered, the words muffled since her mouth was pressed into Sasha's neck. He slid his arms around her in response, and rested his cheek on the top of her head, holding her until her shaking subsided once more.

***

Several days passed; Suzanne wasn't sure exactly how many. They settled into a semblance of a routine, twisted as it was. Sasha was generally out during the day, after having determined that the landmine infested woods were impassable and it was an un-walkable distance to civilization along the road. So, escape looking ever more unlikely, Suzanne busied herself with sleeping, and attempting to keep herself as fit as possible without the use of any equipment to help her. And waiting for Sasha to come home.

She was becoming attached to him, and that was a problem. He made her feel alive; like the time that she had first flown solo or rode a bike by herself, even. He was rough and he was brutal but he was beautiful and passionate and intense and she lo --

*No. Stop right there.*

It was definitely a problem. Suzanne had a job to do -- to finish, and people were relying on her. She needed to get to a phone. Sasha had a mobile but he'd never left it where she could get at it without him knowing. She was going to have to think of something, she was running out of time. If she wasn't careful, she was going to be late, in more ways than one.

The opportunity presented itself in the end. They were making dinner, and Sasha left Suzanne in charge of stirring the food while he went upstairs to take a shower. She turned away from the cooker to find that he'd left his mobile on the kitchen table. Strange. She waited for several moments, and then heard Sasha enter the bathroom and turn on the shower. It was perfect. She grabbed the phone and dialled the number for her contact, quickly stirring their dinner while making sure that she was in sight of the stairs. She'd see his shadow approach in time to put the phone back so that he was none the wiser.

It seemed to ring forever, and Suzanne bit her lip in trepidation. Was she too late? A strange mixture of emotion washed over her at that thought. Something else not to think about. The call connected just in time to spare her having to identify her emotions.

Silence. She spoke quietly, identifying herself with her call sign and password only. The person on the other end of the line was satisfied, and confirmed their identity to her. "Report?" Suzanne asked softly.

"Intelligence confirms they are acting on your information and moving into position," the voice replied. "We will be ready to meet them. Everything is going as planned."

"When?"

"Approximately seven hours. A team will be ready for extraction. Location?"

"Can you trace the position of this call?"

"Of course."

"Then it will be from here."

"Agreed. We will extract you as soon as the operation begins."

Suzanne's breath caught in her throat and she didn't respond for a moment. She had no idea that things were going to happen so soon.

"Ma'am?" the voice on the other end of the line enquired.

"Yes," she replied, trying to mentally shake herself. "I'll be ready."

"I'm glad to hear your voice again, ma'am. See you back at Operations."

"Thank you," Suzanne replied, and ended the call. A moment later, the shower turned off. She searched through the unfamiliar language of the menus of the phone, trying to find the call logs. She found the entry for the call that she had just made and deleted that single entry, thankful that the mobile phone was a Nokia and she was familiar enough with it to do this even if she wasn't sure of all of the language. She placed the phone back on the table exactly as if it hadn't been disturbed, and returned to stirring their dinner.

Sasha returned to the kitchen feeling slightly uneasy but not sure why. He spotted the phone on the table and instantly recognised his potentially massive mistake. It didn't look as if it had been moved, but he couldn't be sure. "Dinner's ready," Suzanne said over her shoulder absently. When he didn't reply, she turned to look at him, a puzzled look on her face.

He still didn't say anything. Suzanne followed his gaze to rest on the mobile, then looked back up at him, a look of slight disappointment and embarrassment on her face. She looked away again, then turned back to the cooker and busied herself with stirring. The intention was to make him realise that she hadn't touched the phone. Of course she hadn't, and how could he think such a thing of her? He still wasn't moving, so she sniffed a couple of times softly, willing tears to come to her eyes.

Sasha trusted Suzanne not to try to hurt him, and she hadn't tried to leave when he'd left her in the house on her own. But to leave his phone where she could get to it? He wasn't so sure that she wouldn't have tried to contact someone. Not until he heard her sniffling, at least. He swore under his breath softly, walked up towards her and slipped his phone into his pocket on the way. He slid his arms around her from behind and slid his mouth to her neck, nuzzled gently.

Suzanne wiped the tears from her face angrily and redoubled her efforts in stirring, attempting to ignore Sasha in his quest for the extra sensitive area below her ear. "Come here," he whispered, turning her around in his arms.

"No," she replied sulkily, trying to stop him from turning her to face him, but she wasn't trying too hard. He pulled her away from the cooker and leaned her against the table. "Dinner's going to burn," she warned, and he shrugged, sliding his hand along the back of her thigh and up to her arse, sliding the oversized shirt she was wearing out of the way as he went. He slid his other hand to her cheek and pulled her towards him, trying to placate her with a kiss that was far more tender than he usually offered. She pulled away from him, still putting up a façade of protest in order to save face. He pulled her back and kissed harder.

Needing to draw his attention away from his phone, Suzanne didn't protest any further as Sasha lifted her onto the table and laid her back, then unbuttoned her shirt and pushed it out of the way. He slid his palms from the bottom of her breast down to her hips, laid a gentle kiss just above her pubic hair. She gasped as her body jerked sharply. She was burning immediately, her legs parting automatically and without her consent. He slid her towards the edge of the table, leaned over her to look directly in her eyes and slid one finger into her mouth. She licked for a moment, then sucked gently until he withdrew it again. He slid the wet finger over one of her nipples in a slow spiralling pattern, and she moaned in frustration.

Sasha repeated his actions, sliding his wet finger over Suzanne's other breast. She arched against him, murmured in Serbian the equivalent of "Oh please just fuck me Sasha!" He slid his finger to her mouth and shushed her, slid his mouth against her ear again.

"Don't talk," he whispered softly. "Just relax." He slid his finger into her mouth again, then slid the torturing wet digit down into her pubic hair and onto her clitoris. He stroked just long enough to tease, leaned over and slid a nipple into his mouth and sucked for a moment. Suzanne writhed, and then Sasha bit into her nipple. A low moan escaped her and she shuddered as her body surged into orgasm. Sasha smiled, slid back up to kiss her as her body relaxed again.

"I have to go out tomorrow," Sasha whispered. "Early. I should be back by midday." He was already sliding back down, parting her legs again and she felt his breath on her thighs. Oh god. Thinking was becoming difficult.

If he was going out in the morning, it meant that he was going to do a job. And the only job it could possibly be was the one she had given them information on. If he went there, he would die. And she couldn't warn him without telling him why. Oh god.

She'd have to stop him. She was glad she had one more trick up her sleeve that would allow her to do that. He was by no means a good or decent man, but she wasn't going to kill him. And she wasn't going to ask herself why, either.

Sasha slid one finger inside her and his tongue onto her clitoris and Suzanne lost her train of thought completely. She slid her hands into his hair and ran her nails over his scalp, pulling him closer. He groaned in contentment and the vibrations from his voice caused Suzanne to come again.

"Please Sasha," she whispered, and he rose to his feet.

He unbuttoned his pants and leaned over her, and Suzanne raised her legs and locked them around his back. The head of his penis nudged against her opening, and Suzanne whined in anticipation. Sasha braced his forearms on the table on either side of Suzanne's head, and slid up and down for a moment, feeling a warm, inviting wetness drawing him towards her. She slid her arms along his sides until she reached his arse, and pulled a little. He bumped against her harder, stretched her opening slightly until she moaned in eagerness, then pulled back out to rest against her. She looked up at him, saw the look in his eyes and knew exactly what he wanted.

"Sasha..." she whispered softly, sliding her hand back across his hips and brushing her fingers across the length of his penis and down to her clitoris. She stroked for a moment, let her head fall backwards as she moaned in pleasure and he groaned in response. She looked back into his eyes as she whispered "I'm hot and I'm wet." She slid a finger inside herself and then pulled it back out to stroke along his penis again. "See? Don't you want to feel that?"

His mock resistance never did last long. Sasha cured the ache inside Suzanne with one forceful thrust which caused her to whine in pain-laced pleasure as he settled inside her. She slid her hands back to his arse and pulled, wanting him to move even harder. Every thrust was causing her to cry out in pain as he bumped her cervix, and she scratched her nails along his back until he had to hold her arms down. She came again, and her lust for pain lessened as her body calmed down again. Sasha slowed his movement inside her and she moaned in appreciation. He let her arms go and she slid them around him, one sliding into his hair and stroking through it.

"Aleksandar," she whispered, using his full Christian name for the first time. "I..." She stopped herself from saying something very stupid. "You're so beautiful."

He looked at her for a moment, wondered what she had meant to say, but she wouldn't look at him and so he couldn't tell. She slid her hand between his legs and squeezed his balls gently and he forgot all about what she had started to say.

The dinner was burned, but they ate it anyway. Suzanne was quiet during the meal, worrying about the night ahead. Sasha didn't notice; he was relaxed and he had a full belly and he was never much of a talker, anyway. Suzanne sneaked to the bathroom while they were cleaning the dishes, a sharp knife concealed in her shirt sleeve. She sat on the toilet with her left foot dangling over the bath, and felt along the arch of her foot for two small bumps. Grimacing, she slid the knife into the skin to the side of the left bump, and a small capsule plopped out of the wound, along with a ridiculous amount of blood. She ran her foot under the cold water and pressed tissue paper to the cut until the bleeding stopped, washing the capsule in the water as well. She hid the knife in the cistern of the toilet before padding down the stairs again.

Suzanne busied herself preparing a hot drink for both of them, breaking open the capsule and dumping the contents into Sasha's cup while his back was turned. They drank their tea and then plodded upstairs to bed, Suzanne's stomach in knots at the thought of what was about to happen. Sasha sank onto the bed, the sedative already taking its toll on him. He frowned; he knew that something was wrong but he didn't have the energy to do anything about it. Suzanne lifted his face towards her and stroked his cheek gently.

"I'm sorry Sasha," she whispered softly. "Please believe that I'm doing this to try to help you. I can't let them kill you." She wasn't sure if he could hear her, but she had to say something. She knew that he would be mad as hell when he woke up in the morning.

Suzanne didn't sleep. She sat up and watched Sasha sleep as she waited for her extraction team to arrive. The sound of an approaching engine signalled that she had to leave. She had slid on a pair of his pants as well as the shirt, but his boots were ridiculously large and so she had to go barefoot. She checked that Sasha was still sleeping soundly, then kissed him gently before creeping downstairs. She had to wipe tears from her eyes before she opened the door and met the familiar face of her handler waiting to meet her.

***

Sasha knew that something was wrong as soon as he woke up. His body was heavy and his head was groggy. He usually woke up instantly; a necessity in his line of work. And the other side of the bed was empty. And cold. And it was light. Shit! He laid back in the bed, trying to clear the fog in his head. She's gone.

What could have gone wrong? He never overslept, and he never woke up feeling like this. The dinner had been burned, yes, but it wasn't poisonous. She's gone.

He leaned his head over the edge of the bed and threw up, his body expelling the majority of last night's meal, and whatever was causing him to feel like this. She's gone.

Sasha grabbed his rifle and his handgun and ran downstairs, checking to make sure that yes, she really was gone. Shit, shit, shit. He tried to calm himself so that he could think. His first priority was to get to his earlier destination, and find out what had happened. Then he could worry about finding the girl. He jumped into his truck and sped off, anger burning through the throbbing in his head. He almost couldn't believe what he found.

Bodies. He'd expected bodies, but not the ones that lay on the ground in front of him. Someone had ambushed the Serb soldiers, and they lay dead in the mud, weapons strewn where they had dropped them. He spotted Boskovic and his commanding officer, and several others whose names eluded him, but they had all been stationed at the base from which he removed Suzanne. He left, not wanting to be a target for any snipers that might have been left behind, just in case.

The anger overtook his calm now as a hundred thoughts ran through Sasha's head at once. She'd lied to him. She'd told them what they wanted to hear and they had believed her, biding her time until she could escape. She'd kept him happy with sex and lured the soldiers into a trap that was meant for him, as well. A wave of emotion washed over him that felt dangerously close to pain and he viciously kicked the side of the truck in frustration. He was meant to be dead here, too!

But she'd drugged him. Stopped him from leaving the house on time. Why? What could she have possibly gained by him not turning up to do his job as he'd been ordered? He growled furiously as he realised that this now looked as if he'd been the one who'd set them up. The chances of him getting out of this alive were slim indeed.

It was past midday. If she'd left after he'd fallen asleep, she would have had hours to get away now. He'd never find her today. Deciding that his best chance for survival was to get away from the scene as quickly as possible, he got back into the truck and headed east as fast as the shitheap could manage. He ground his teeth in frustration as he tried to work out a plan of action. He wasn't going to stop until he found her, and he didn't care where he had to go to do it. And when he did, she was going to regret it.

***

Suzanne had to endure a physical and psych evaluation on her return to Operations, and had been recommended four months of leave to aid in her recovery. On closer inspection of the available information, Intelligence had discovered that Aleksandar Jovanovic had not been among those killed during the fire-fight. Still, they'd managed to take out the leader and a great number of the soldiers, and so the mission was classed as a partial success.

She wasn't sure how four months of sitting around and doing nothing was going to help her feel better, but she wasn't going to complain. She was just glad that they hadn't started questioning her about why Sasha hadn't been where he was supposed to be that morning. She had fallen into a carefully constructed routine designed with the intent to numb her brain, and she was walking around in a daze for the most part.

It had been ten weeks, but Sasha was still preying on Suzanne's mind. She was sure he was going to come after her, and a part of her was dreading that and what he would do. However, another small part of her ached at the thought that maybe he wouldn't bother coming to find her. She felt utterly confused whenever she thought about him; it made her flinch at the memory of her bruises but she also felt a twinge of longing. She dreamt about him while she slept and spent her days trying to push him out of her mind, with little success. She often found herself daydreaming, her body burning at the memory of his hands and mouth moving over her skin.

The torture didn't last much longer. Suzanne returned home tired after a day spent aimlessly wandering through the local shopping centre. She dropped her bags in the hallway and traipsed up the stairs and into her bedroom, not bothering to close the door behind her. She pulled her hair out of its pony tail and began unbuttoning her shirt, then froze as she heard the bedroom door close behind her.

Sasha stood leaning against the bedroom door, his arms casually folded and that characteristic look of brutal determination on his face. He looked a little tidier than usual, although he still wasn't clean shaven. The look in his eyes was difficult to fathom completely, but Suzanne didn't miss the smouldering anger within them. She felt her nether regions stir treacherously at the sight of him and took an involuntary step backwards, eyes darting about in search of any available weapons but finding nothing.

"Hello Sasha," she whispered softly, standing awkwardly still as she tried to figure out what he was going to do. He didn't reply. "What do you want?" she asked, suddenly conscious of the fact that her breasts were poking out of her half unbuttoned shirt.

Sasha snorted derisively as he pushed himself away from the door and stalked towards Suzanne. She raised her chin in defiance and refused to back away. He stopped in front of her, so close that his chest almost brushed against her breasts.

"You know why I'm here, my little slut," he growled softly in Serbian. He slid his hand to her cheek and gripped painfully. "You lied to me, and you set me up. And you're going to die." Suzanne slapped his hand away from her cheek, then landed another blow to his left eye. He caught her wrist before she could hit the other side of his face and bent it behind her back painfully. She whimpered, then kneed Sasha in the balls in an attempt to escape. He grunted, his grip relaxing on her arm as he bent over in pain.

"Let's get a couple of things straight Sasha," Suzanne said, kicking him again as it looked as if he might straighten up. "Yes, I lied to you. It was my job. As for setting you up? I did that too. But if I hadn't done things the way that I did, you would be dead right now, and you know it."

Sasha straightened slowly, then shoved Suzanne against the wall, pinning her down. "Am I supposed to be grateful?" he growled, his hand holding her jaw still.

"That I risked my own life to save yours?" Suzanne replied. Sasha raised an eyebrow at that, unimpressed. "Yes, you should be. You were supposed to turn up to do your job and get slaughtered with the rest of them, but I stopped you from going. My employers are not exactly forgiving, Sasha. If they find out what I did, they'll kill me."

Sasha was silent for a moment. He hadn't dared let himself think that perhaps Suzanne hadn't wanted him to get hurt. The thought niggled at him, but he pushed it aside coldly. "Don't worry," he replied, sliding his hand to her throat and starting to squeeze. "I'll save them the trouble."

"I understand that you're angry Sasha," Suzanne said. "That you feel as if I used you. But we didn't exactly have a traditional honest and loving relationship going on. I still didn't want them to hurt you, though. I need you to understand that I did what I did because it was the only way I could stop them from killing you. And that was all that was important to me."

He didn't believe her, he couldn't. He'd spent too long being as angry as hell over her making a fool of him, and he wasn't about to let her do it again. So he ignored the look of pain on her face and chose to think only about the fact that everything else she'd ever said to him had been a lie. He gradually tightened his grip on her neck until she started to squirm desperately.

Suzanne wasn't going to accept Sasha's punishment without a fight. She punched him in the stomach and he grunted in pain, his grip loosening on her throat enough so that she could push him away from her. She hit him again in the jaw, but he grabbed her arm and held her still, a backhander to her cheek causing her to stagger in pain.

Sasha was slightly surprised by Suzanne's return to her original more aggressive self. He wondered how much of her submissive behaviour had been an act to make him feel secure enough to trust her. It had certainly worked. He pulled her against him and slid his mouth to her ear.

"All that time you spent screaming for me," he whispered. "All the times you writhed around underneath me and moaned my name. Was doing your job really worth being a whore for me?" Suzanne frowned at Sasha's hard description of past events.

"That wasn't a part of my job," she whispered, and Sasha sneered. He didn't believe her. He wouldn't.

"Was doing your job really worth leaving?" he growled. Suzanne's breath caught in her throat. How was she supposed to answer that?

"I..." she started, taking a shaky breath. "I didn't want to leave like that. But I couldn't have stayed, Sasha. I mean, you couldn't have expected me to be happy sitting naked in a house all day just waiting for you to come home so that you could screw me?"

Sasha growled again in disgust, shoved Suzanne away from him and turned away. She staggered for a moment, but regained her balance without falling over. He still looked angry, but now there was something else there as well. He brought his hand up and rubbed his face, then raked it through his hair angrily before turning to face her again.

"I should have killed you when Cavoski told me to," he said quietly, his right hand sliding to his back. He produced his handgun, switched off the safety and held it pointed at the floor beside him.

"You don't mean that," Suzanne replied, her voice even. "And you know it." He was not going to kill her. Sasha snorted, walked towards her slowly.

"You think so?" he asked, raising the gun to her eye level. "Do you really think I'm not going to kill you, baby?"

Suzanne hoped not, but she wasn't prepared to take any chances. She grabbed his wrist with one hand and slammed her elbow down onto his forearm. He growled in pain, and she swung her elbow back up and slammed it into the side of his face. He dropped the gun, but it wasn't going to be enough for her to escape. He was still as tough as nails and he recovered in a split second.

The girl used the second that Sasha was recovering to make a run for the door. She managed to claw it open before he grabbed her by her shirt collar and shoved her forwards, slamming the door shut and her chest straight into it. He yanked her around to face him and slid his hand into her hair, pulling viciously.

"You're not getting away from me ever again," he growled, slapping her in the face as she continued to struggle. "I told you that you were mine, and I meant it!" Suzanne refused to stay still, kicking, hitting and scratching with every last remaining ounce of strength in her limbs.

"I do not belong to you!" she screamed. "You don't own me, Sasha! And you can't just make me do what you want!"

Sasha smiled nastily, slid his free hand to Suzanne's chin and held her eyes level with his. "Who are you trying to convince?" he asked softly, which renewed Suzanne's anger. She lashed out at him again, and they fought for several minutes. Sasha eventually slammed Suzanne back against the wall, his hips grinding into hers. He held her head tightly in his hands and kept her still as he kissed her, hard. There was absolutely nothing gentle in his actions; he was vicious and brutal, and Suzanne repaid him in kind. She continued to hit and scratch at him, and bit his lower lip until she tasted his blood filling her mouth. He grunted in pain, lifted his head away from her and punched her in the left eye, hard.

Suzanne was stunned for a moment from the force of Sasha's blow to her face, and she couldn't stop him as he pulled her away from the wall and threw her on to her bed. He followed immediately, straddling her legs and holding her arms above her head. He ripped open her shirt the rest of the way and yanked her bra aside, grabbed one of her breasts and squeezed harshly. Suzanne hissed in pain and started to struggle, but he had his weight on top of her and she couldn't get any leverage. Sasha was not impressed by her continued struggling, and bent down to catch her other nipple in his teeth. She groaned, arched against him as her body tried to decide whether it wanted him dead, or inside her.

He leaned to the side for a moment so that he could unzip Suzanne's trousers and drag them off her legs, but she was having none of it. She kicked at him, then wriggled away as best she could. She got one arm free and hit him in the face, then shoved at his chest, trying to get him off her completely. No chance. She was strong, but he was heavier. And he was far more used to this sort of thing than she was.

Suzanne was panicking. If she let him touch her she would melt, and she knew it. But she couldn't get him off her, no matter how much she hurt him. He was determined to do what he wanted to do, regardless of her opinion of the situation. He succeeded in getting rid of her trousers -- and her underwear -- and slid back on top of her, forcing his legs between hers.

They continued their fight, Sasha alternating randomly between stroking her and hitting, kissing and biting. Suzanne fought him tooth and nail for as long as she could, but eventually found herself kissing him back, no less brutally than him. She groaned in anger as she felt his hand slide over her stomach and down into her pubic hair. He slid his fingers inside her, and found her wet.

"You see?" he growled, bringing his hand up to Suzanne's face and wiping the moisture onto her mouth. "You always did enjoy me being in charge. What's the point of being alone with no one around to fuck you until you scream? You'll always be my little whore. Won't you?"

Suzanne closed her eyes, angry hot tears falling down her cheeks. She relaxed her body for a moment, trying to regain some of her strength. If he wanted an answer then it would be a long time coming.

Sasha didn't care. He took advantage of Suzanne's stillness and settled his body over hers, pushed inside her slowly. Suzanne arched against him, hissing in response but not knowing if it was pleasure or pain. He let go of her arms, and she slid them around his back, scratching with enough pressure to draw blood even through his clothes. Her treacherous body reacted instantly to the familiar feeling of him being inside her, and her legs locked around his waist, pulling him deeper inside her. Sasha moaned in response, gentled his movements inside her until Suzanne whined in pleasure.

Sasha slid onto his back beside Suzanne after they had finished, and she didn't miss the careful way in which he moved, settling himself with a wince. Dried blood was caked onto his lip and his nose from where she'd hit and bitten him. She felt similarly battered.

"This is ridiculous," Suzanne said softly, looking over at Sasha.

"Mmm," he agreed, wincing again as he looked towards her. Her face had fared little better than his own; he leaned over and stroked some hair out of her eyes.

"I'm sorry Sasha," Suzanne whispered. "For leaving. I really am."

He sighed. Closed his eyes and leaned back again. "I'm sorry I was going to kill you."

"You weren't going to though," she replied. "Were you?"

Sasha looked back towards Suzanne, a look of seriousness on his face that told her that yes, he had intended to kill her. She bit her lip and looked away.

"So what do we do now?" she asked.

"Stay with me," he said quietly, and Suzanne's heart leapt into her throat.

"Where?" she asked, her mind suddenly racing with the thought that Sasha wanted her with him again.

"I don't care," he replied, sliding his palm over her breasts. Suzanne moaned in response, her back arching automatically until she noticed the pain that the move caused. He groaned in pain as he dragged himself upwards so that he could slide a nipple into his mouth and suck gently. Suzanne slid her hands to his shoulders and proceeded to remove Sasha's clothes as quickly as their aching muscles would allow. He turned around and parted Suzanne's thighs gently, slid his tongue down onto her clitoris and started to suck.

Suzanne nudged Sasha until he straddled her head and she could return the favour. He moaned softly as he felt her mouth envelope him, warm and wet and incredible. He slid two fingers inside her as he sucked, stroked them in circles inside her until she whined in pleasure, the vibrations in her mouth causing him to shudder in response. Shaking, he turned around again, slid her legs against her chest and pushed against her opening gently.

"Tell me what you want," he whispered, his voice hoarse from arousal, the way that made her shudder in pleasure.

Suzanne wanted answers for herself first. "Do you love me, Sasha?" she asked, her hands stroking his hair gently. He frowned, and Suzanne didn't think he would answer.

"You wouldn't still be alive if I didn't," he replied. Suzanne sighed in relief, but she wanted to hear him say it for himself.

"Then tell me," she whispered, holding his eyes level with hers.

An eternity passed by. They stared at each other for several moments, then Sasha nodded slowly. "I love you," he murmured, and Suzanne smiled in relief. "Now tell me to fuck you!" he growled, and she did, with pleasure. Sasha slid inside her, hard, causing her to gasp in pain-laced satisfaction.

"Don't stop," Suzanne whispered softly against Sasha's ear. "Don't ever stop." Sasha moaned softly, slid his mouth down to cover one of her breasts again and sucked hungrily until Suzanne came, her body jerking against him erratically. He followed shortly afterwards, collapsing on top of her as his worn out body refused to hold itself up any longer. They slept, Sasha still inside Suzanne and his weight half crushing her, but she didn't care. They could decide what the hell they were going to do later.

 

non-con: night visit

 

 

Lily stirred uncomfortably, and realised she had rolled over onto her stomach. Still half asleep, she groaned as she felt the stiffness of a troubled night settle into her bones, and shooting pains run from her neck to the bottom of her spine. As she came to her senses, she realised it was still pitch dark. She was never one for waking through the night, not before all of the shit at work, but now she was lucky to get a couple of hours before she woke up drenched in sweat.

That wasn't all, though. The pain and stiffness in her spine wasn't just from sleeping. There was a figure sitting on top of her, straddling her thighs so that she could not move, and fear gripped her in a vice. As soon as she tried to turn her head to scream, a hand tightened in her hair and shoved her face into the pillow, hard enough to stifle her voice and restrict her breathing. Lily bucked, scrabbling as she tried to twist her arms behind herself to scratch at the person holding her down. They pinned her left arm under their elbow, and she felt a callused hand grip her right wrist hard enough to cut off her circulation.

Lily's attacker leaned forward so that they were lying practically on top of her, and she felt the hard muscle of a male torso pressing into her back. His lips and breath were hot against her ear, stubble rasping her skin as he started to talk.

"Nice to see ya again, Bay," he growled, and ice trickled into Lily's ear and spread throughout her aching body. He had used the nickname to be certain she knew who he was, but she would have recognised that voice anywhere. The townie accent and the cocksure attitude that had made her cheeks blaze at the bank. Back Bay, he had called her. Almost spat it like a curse, as if he assumed she was from some rich, stuck up old-money family that would look on him as scum.

Despite being exhausted and half suffocated, Lily let out an anguished moan that was only slightly muffled by the pillow in her face. He smiled, she could feel his mouth curl against her ear, and she clawed at the bed sheets in frustrated fury.

She knew his name. Lily had never met him, or even come close to him in the street, but she knew him by reputation and despite the masks, she had recognised his voice as soon as they had entered the bank. She had done everything she could to stay away from that kind of crowd, but here she was, with a bank robber -- a convicted murderer bank robber -- about to kill her in her own bed.

His smile turned into a nasty laugh as he heard her whimper. "Wanna know why I'm here, baby?" he asked, but did not release any of the pressure on her head to allow Lily to speak. "Remind me, Bay. What did I say I would do, if you talked to the fucking cops?" He finally allowed her a fraction of breathing space, and Lily gasped for air while she had the chance. Ben tightened his grip on her scalp and she whined in pain.

"I didn't talk to the-"

The pillow cut her off again as Ben shoved her face back down. "I said, what did I say I would do, if you talked to the fucking cops, huh? Remember where we were, in the back of the van, when I was grinding my cock into your tight little ass cheeks and you were squealing for fucking mercy? What were my exact fucking words, Bay?"

No. There was no way that she was going to repeat what he had said. Ben's words, and the memory of what he had done to her when they were alone in the van made her skin crawl. But then he wrenched on her hair until Lily felt sick with the agony of it, and she couldn't hold out any longer.

"You- you said," she croaked, so quietly she almost couldn't hear herself. "You'd come back, and fuck me and kill me."

"That's exactly right, Back Bay," Ben growled. "And now, here we fucking are."

"But I didn't talk to the Police!" Lily insisted. "They questioned me! I didn't go talk to them!"

"Spare me, Bay," he hissed. "They didn't teach us fucking syntax in the pen, baby. There was you, there was them, there was talking."

"But I didn't tell them anything!" Lily insisted.

"Course you didn't, baby." The sarcasm dripped from Ben's voice like poison. "What you do? Sit in the Fed's office, drinking his coffee and discussing the state of the fucking economy?" Lily hesitated for a moment, unsure whether she dare say what had come to mind, but she was already screwed. It couldn't really get much worse than soon-to-be-dead.

"Look, I'm not blind. I don't walk around with my head in the sand. I know who you are, you live like three miles away from my house. If I had talked to the Police, they would have broken your door down and hauled you away by now, and you know it. You want to do this anyway, then go ahead. But don't you dare try to tell me I asked for it, you fucking townie knuckle-dragger!"

"Oh, Bay," Ben said, laughing again. "You got some fucking balls, considering where we are. I give you five minutes before you start to beg." He loosened his grip on her hair, and repositioned himself so that he had imprisoned both of her wrists in one of his massive, rough hands. Her wavy dark hair was still tangled in his fingers, and he gave it a vicious tug to remind her not to move. In the next moment, Lily heard a metallic click, and then the cold metal barrel of a gun was pressing into the soft pale flesh of her throat.

Jesus. She was immediately transported back to that fucking van, kneeling with her face thrust into the cold metal wall, with Ben's muscled body welded to her back. He had his gun pressing into her neck and his mouth snug against her ear as he talked, and his cock was rock hard as he ground it against her ass. The heat in his voice was mortifying as he explained, in his blunt and repulsive way, exactly what he would do to her if she dared try to turn them in.

Ben said she had begged for mercy, and it was true. He was a goddamned lowlife, and the thought of him laying his hands on her was abhorrent. She had just watched this man bash in the skull of one of her colleagues and shoot another. She knew what he was capable of, and the hard cock at her ass told her exactly what he wanted to do to her. She had begged and promised him the world, and in the end all it had done was buy her time.

He was hard. Lily had no idea when that had happened, but the sudden realisation snapped her back to the present with a bang. She felt panic rise in her chest as Ben started circling his hips against her, teeth grazing her earlobe before he spoke once again.

"Yeah, you're gonna beg, baby. I'm gonna hold you down and slam my dick inside your cunt so hard you see stars. You're gonna beg, and then you're gonna scream for me while I tear you apart with my cock. And I am gonna love every fucking minute of this, Bay. Right up until I fucking break you."

Ben shifted his weight once again, leaning to the side so that he could flip Lily on to her back and then slide on top of her once again. He still held her wrists against the bed above her head, gun wedged into the hollow of her throat. It was hard to see in the gloom, but he noticed the moisture trailing down her cheeks.

"Save em for someone who gives a fuck, baby," he snorted, and Lily scowled in embarrassed fury. As he settled his weight back over her, he made sure that his cock was pressed directly against her clit, and Lily tried to squirm away, but she had no hope of moving him. He was wearing a wife beater, and in the pale moonlight Lily could make out the curve of his bicep as he held her wrists in place. He was all muscle and attitude, his body deliberately hardened and designed to intimidate, and it was working.

He slid one of his legs inside hers, and nudged with his knee until he was pressing his thigh onto her pubic mound. Lily shuddered; his legs were as cut as his arms and for one terrifying moment she felt her body flush as he hit exactly the right place to make her clit hum with pleasure.

Desperate to distract herself from the mortifying tingle of arousal, Lily spat back an insult to make up for Ben's previous trash talking. "Pull my nightie back down when you're done, will you? I mean, it's not like I'm going to notice."

He laughed. He was big, big enough that he was going to hurt her if he didn't take it easy, and they both knew it. But it wasn't even that which had made him laugh, Lily knew. She had seen him before, had seen the way he interacted with people. She had seen the way that he swaggered around town. He was completely at ease with himself, and utterly self-confident. She couldn't dent his ego with an assault tank, never mind bare-handed and at his mercy as he held her down against her bed.

"Aw, baby," he murmured. "You're gonna get this so fucking hard." His blue eyes hardened as he suddenly pulled her even closer, making sure that she had no way to look away from him as he spoke. "You try to wake the neighbours, and I will fuck you up, Bay. Beyond all fucking recognition. Do you get that?"

She got that. Ben knew how to intimidate, and Lily couldn't help but tremble as his eyes bored into hers, the barely suppressed violence evident in his face. Satisfied that she understood his terms, Ben finally slid the safety back onto his gun and buried it in his pants at the small of his back. With his free hand he cupped her chin, lifting her face and holding it immobile as he leaned down to taste her.

His mouth was hot and hungry, and Lily groaned in surprise as Ben kissed her, deeper than any man had ever bothered to kiss her before. His tongue played at the corners of her lips, and he slid his thigh harder against her clit, building a steady rhythm as he melded their bodies together even closer. Lily wrenched her mouth away and gasped for breath, flexing against his hold on her arms with all the strength that she could muster. Ben grabbed her by the hair once again.

"Do yourself a favour, Bay," he growled. "You can fight me all you want, but you ain't gonna win. So you can lie back and let me do ya, or I can start fucking up your face. Either way, I'm gonna empty my load inside you. You wanna still look pretty when I'm done, you open your fucking mouth and relax. Up to you."

Her brain screamed at her to lie still and do as he had told her. It was the least painful option, and it would be over eventually. Pride, however, had always been her undoing. "You think I'm going to just lie here and take it, you fucking window licking coke head? What's the matter, Ben? Don't have the balls to finish what you started?"

She was still struggling, and he was still holding her down with ease. A fucked up grin slowly spread across Ben's face, and that was even more terrifying than the thought of him just hitting her. He slid his mouth to Lily's ear and started to whisper, his voice coarse with arousal.

"You like it rough, baby?" he asked. "That it? You want me to hold you down and fuck you hard?" He slid his thigh again so that it was back in the exact position that had caused her clit to hum, and kept it there. Lily shuddered, her back arching off the bed before she could even think to hold still. "You wanna feel my dick stretch you wide open, huh?" he went on. "You wanna know how it feels when I pound the shit out of your cunt until you cry?" He felt her arching against him, and he let out an animal, guttural growl that made Lily flush with heat. He turned his head and buried his mouth into the sensitive skin beneath her ear, rasping his tongue along her throat until she couldn't help but whimper.

He looked up, and forced her eyes to meet his. "You fucking like this, don'tcha baby? My little Back Bay fucking slut."

That did it. Lily's anger finally cut through the embarrassment of Ben feeling her respond to him. She still couldn't break her arms or legs free, so she did the one thing that was still within her power. She spat in his face. He didn't react for a moment, just held still over her, staring, until Lily's saliva slowly dripped back down off his nose and onto her cheek. He loosened his grip on her hair, then smiled as he stroked his thumb over her face, smearing and rubbing her spit into her own skin. She turned her head away and he grabbed her by the chin to hold her steady.

"I don't need you to fucking spit, Bay," he growled. "You're already wet for me. You think I can't feel your cunt through my fucking pants?"

"Fuck you!" Lily hissed. "You're dreaming, you asshole." She never normally swore, but it seemed to be the only thing he understood.

"You think so?" Ben asked. He shifted his weight, used his other knee to force Lily's thighs wider apart so that he could force both his legs between hers. He took his hand from her chin and slid it downwards, across her heaving stomach and down over the lilac lace of her underwear. He settled his fingers so that the tips danced across her opening, and the length of his digits pressed against her clit. Lily let out a moan of disgust; she could feel that she had dampened her underwear and the thought made her sick. He chuckled at her, then hooked his fingers under her pants and slid them directly onto her slick opening. He pressed gently, not enough to actually slide inside her, but enough of a threat that Lily didn't dare move. His thumb followed, sliding onto her clit and rocking against it in a rhythm that made the muscles of her vagina pulse against her will.

Ben finally eased his fingers out of Lily's underwear and she sighed in relief, until she realised what he was about to do to her. He slid his fingers over her mouth, watching as he coated her lips with her own juices. She groaned in revulsion and he laughed once again.

"What'sa matter, Bay?" he asked. "Don't wanna see how you taste? Well, I do." He lowered his mouth to hers once again, sucking her lips into his mouth as he hungrily took in the taste of her. He leaned on her again, sliding his cock until it rested right at her opening, and started to grind against her as he deepened the kiss. She squirmed, but it only made him harder. She had never felt so thoroughly enveloped by a man before, so completely at his mercy, and the fear of what he was going to do was rapidly being swallowed by her fear of how her body was going to respond.

Ben came up for air and rested his mouth against Lily's ear once again. His breathing was ragged and hot against her skin. "Admit it, Bay," he whispered. "You fucking want this so goddamn bad."

She would rather die. "Yeah, Ben," Lily agreed, her voice stony. "Let go of my arms, and I'll show you exactly how much I fucking want it, you cock." She felt that damned smile against her ear again, and Ben raised his head to look down at her.

"Wanna fight, huh?" he murmured, squeezing the flesh of her wrists as he held them to her pillow. "You think you can win, Bay?" He dipped his head and flexed the muscles in his back and shoulders for a moment, before meeting Lily's eye again.

She was terrified, but she wasn't about to let him see that. "I'll wipe that cocky fucking smile off your face, for starters," she replied, and he laughed, but he loosened his grip on her wrists.

"Well, fucking take me out then, baby," he said, then released Lily's wrists completely. She yanked them down to her sides, flinching as the blood flow returned to her hands. Her arms were useless, all shooting pains and jelly, but she couldn't back down now. She took a deep breath to steady herself, and then slammed her fist into Ben's jaw.

His head turned to the side with the force of her blow, and he shook his head, the sharp intake of breath confirming that she had actually succeeded in hurting him. "Shit, baby," he growled, turning back to look at her. "That ain't bad for a little rich girl." As their gazes met again, he realised that her eyes were watering.

He grabbed her wrist and lifted her hand to look at it, and she flinched as he moved it. "Looks like you hurt yourself more than me though, Bay." He slid his hand onto hers, and Lily hissed in pain-fuelled anger, snatched her hand from his and started punching, slapping and scratching, ignoring the agony screaming through her fingers.

She had a good amount of his skin under her fingernails, and maybe even a bit of blood, but no matter what she did, she couldn't get Ben's weight off of her body. He laughed at her fury, didn't even bother to block her blows, and that just stoked her rage even further. She lifted her sore hand and landed a resounding slap to the side of his face that she had punched, and finally Ben had enough.

He grabbed her hands and held them still, staring her down as she continued to struggle against him. His arms were steel, and as he slowly lowered her hands back to the bed, crossed her wrists over and imprisoned them in one of his own hands above her head, there was nothing that she could do but growl in frustration.

For a moment he didn't do anything but stare at her, but as her breathing started to calm down and he knew he had her full attention, he slowly parted his lips back into that damned cocky smile. It was his way of showing her that she'd lost, and Lily wanted to kick him in the balls, but she didn't have the strength left to fight. She could feel the sting of her hand starting to swell, and Ben's tight grip on her wrists was only making it worse.

"What's the matter, dickhead?" Lily spat. "Can't take any more?" Ben sneered in response.

"You ain't gonna win this, baby," he growled back, and Lily huffed in disgust.

"Got a good sample of your fucking DNA under my nails though, didn't I?"

Ben laughed at that, his voice incredulous. He lowered his head to her ear, allowing his mouth to brush her flesh again as he talked. "That what you were after?" he asked. "Shit, baby, you coulda saved yourself the effort. I ain't leaving here until I've left my fucking DNA in every hole in your goddamned body. It'll be like a fucking all you can eat buffet."

He was bluffing, he had to be. Even if he was going to kill her when he was done, leaving his DNA all over her would be an express ticket back to jail. He wasn't stupid, despite the way he chose to make a living. The thought of it, though. Even just imagining what he was saying was enough to set her cheeks blazing.

Lily wrenched her head away from Ben's mouth, and he raised up on his elbows to look at her again, grabbing her chin to turn her face back towards him. "Now shut up and open your fucking mouth, bitch," he growled, as he lowered his mouth back on to hers.

She would never have pegged him as a kisser, not from looking at him. But from the way that he devoured her mouth, and the way that he ground his cock into her pubic bone so hard it almost hurt, it was obvious that he loved it. Ben let go of Lily's chin and slid his hand down underneath her instead, grabbed her ass and pulled her against him even harder as if he just couldn't get enough. There was something about being so obviously desired by this man that made Lily tremble. She moaned against his mouth and he groaned in response, the rumble of his voice vibrating through her body and awakening that terrifying hum inside her once again.

His mouth was soft, and the contrast with the sharp stubble of his tache and soul patch rubbing her face made Lily shiver. He slid his hand back up to her face and stroked his thumb over her bottom lip, pulling downwards until she relented and opened her mouth for him. She considered biting the tongue that slowly licked its way inside her, but the thought of having his blood in her mouth made her pause.

Jesus. He knew what he was doing with his mouth, and Lily found herself trembling again as Ben's hot tongue rasped against the tip of hers. His restless hand slid from her mouth and back down to her underwear, and as he slid beneath the slippery fabric and eased one finger inside her, Lily couldn't keep herself from whining into Ben's mouth.

His hands were massive compared to hers; his long, thick fingers were callused from manual work, and when he turned his finger inside her and beckoned towards her vaginal wall, Lily's tremble turned into a shudder. Her hips rocked against him of their own accord, and she felt Ben smile in satisfaction against her mouth.

He was burning hot; Lily could feel his body heat even through their layers of clothes and as she tried to frantically inhale enough air to stay conscious, Ben's scent overloaded her senses. He was musky and spicy, and a little bit sweaty; exactly what she would have expected from a townie thug, and she groaned as she felt her body start to surrender.

It was sick, and wrong, the way her body was reacting, and Lily would have given anything for it to stop. But as Ben slid a second finger inside her and increased the pressure on her clit she drew her feet up to her ass, pushing against the mattress to lift her hips closer to his hand.

"Fuck, Bay," he groaned as he finally came up for air. "You're so frigging tight. How long's it been since you had a cock inside you?" He twirled and flexed his fingers inside her, and Lily almost choked on her response.

"A while," she replied, biting her lip as a wave of heat sent delicious pulses of pleasure straight to the spot inside her that Ben was rubbing with his finger tip. Her muscles were starting to contract, and she knew he could feel it too.

"Jesus," he went on. "My cock is gonna fucking kill you."

"My, I wonder how you even managed to get it through the front door," Lily said, her voice artificially sweet, and Ben chuckled.

"Let's shut that fucking smart mouth of yours, baby" he whispered. He slid one more finger into her, and changed the angle of his stroking, and heat flooded Lily's senses like a tidal wave.

"Oh, god!" she groaned, and her toes curled into the bed as she lifted her hips closer to him once again. He leaned in for another kiss, all stubble and muskiness and moaning in appreciation at the sounds that she was making, and Lily lost it. The muscles in her vagina squeezed his fingers hard, pulsing in rhythm as she whined into his mouth and collapsed back down into the sheets. He let her turn her head away from his mouth so that he could nuzzle the side of her neck until the tension eased back out of her body.

"Fuck yeah, baby," Ben whispered as he slid his hand to the waistband of his pants. "Now I'm gonna let you come on my cock." He loosened his pants and shoved his boxers out of the way, and Lily found herself staring, morbidly fascinated as his cock sprang to attention, pre-come glistening on the head as it bobbed against Ben's rock hard abs. He caught her looking and smiled, slid his fingers around his cock and gave it a couple of lazy strokes of his palm for her benefit. His fingers fit around his shaft easily, but Lily knew from the size of his hands that her own fingers would have no chance.

Ben slid in close, nudging Lily's thighs further apart with his knees so that he could get a good look at her while he lined his cock head up with her opening. He hadn't been fucking bluffing about the DNA, after all. Lily tensed, her body trembling as she strained against his hold on her. "Ben? You can't... You're not?"

"Gonna fuck you bareback?" he finished for her. "Hell yeah, Bay. You're gonna get it as nature fucking intended. You can thank me later, baby." He squeezed his cock against her entrance, and Lily started to buck in desperation.

She had promised herself that she wouldn't beg, no matter what, but having a drug-using ex con come inside her was a terrifying thought, no matter how good he was with his fingers. She begged, and pleaded, and cursed him, but he wasn't having any of it.

"Please, Ben. The condoms are in my bedside cabinet drawer. Please just fucking use them, they're right there, for Christ sake!"

"Shut the fuck up," Ben snarled, grabbing Lily's hip and holding her still for him. "You feel this?" he asked, as he slid his cock out of her entrance and rubbed the head over her quivering clit. The friction was intense, and electricity shot through her limbs until a whine escaped her lips.

"Oh yeah," he went on. "You fucking feel it, baby. You know how bad you want it. Just fucking relax."

It felt good. Better than good, but Lily couldn't shake the terror that had gripped her and twisted her stomach into knots. She writhed against the fingers that he was digging into her hip. "No Ben, please! Please don't do this, I can't do this!"

"Shit, baby," he growled, lowering his mouth to her ear again. "You forgotten what this is? You don't get a fucking say in this, remember? I'm gonna fuck you till I break you, bitch." He turned his head to the side and rested his cheek against hers as he repositioned the head of his cock against Lily's opening. Her cheek was wet with tears, and Ben froze.

"What the fuck is wrong with you?" he demanded, raising his head to stare down at her as if he truly did not understand her anguish. Incredulous, Lily closed her eyes and looked away. She hadn't wanted to give him the satisfaction of seeing more tears, but now here she was, sobbing, and even being ashamed for it. He grabbed her cheek and yanked her head back towards him, but she screwed her eyes shut tighter.

"Fucking look at me!" he spat, jerking her head back and forth when she refused to do what he wanted. She whined, and he roared, finally lifted his hand from her face. She knew he was going to hit her. Even with her eyes closed, she could feel the way that his weight had shifted as he raised his fist and aimed it at her cheek. Lily braced herself for the pain, waited what felt like an age, but nothing came. She was holding her breath, and she could hear that Ben was panting in anger.

Nerves frazzled, she could no longer wait. Lily edged her eyes open and looked up, not daring to meet his eyes but desperate to know what he was going to do. He was tense as a bow, his fist still hovering in mid air next to his shoulder as he stared down at her shaking body. He took two slow, deep breaths, flexed his hand and lowered it so that it was gripping her cheek once again. His voice was as tense as his body as he repeated himself. "Look at me, Bay."

She knew about his temper. She had heard the rumours. She had seen it first hand when he had bashed Frank's skull with his gun, just because the man had talked back to him. He had been erratic and borderline psychotic during the raid, and from that Lily realised how much it must have taken for Ben to calm his anger now. How close she must have come to a black eye, and probably worse. So as much as her stomach churned at the thought, she opened her tear-stained eyes and looked up at him.

His eyes scoured hers and Lily felt her cheeks blazing as more tears fell down her face. His gaze burned, and in that one moment of intimacy it felt like he had suddenly taken more from her than he had all night. Ben tilted his head to the side and snorted as he somehow managed to read the expression on her face.

"You think I'm gonna make you sick? Give you fucking HIV or something, is that it, baby? Jesus Christ, Bay, I'm not fucking fried, alright?"

Lily gasped as she tried to get enough air into her lungs in between sobs. The knot in her stomach was easing, but she didn't understand why. Why the hell would he tell her the truth, even if he had every STD in the dictionary? He was still staring at her though, and although his eyes were still narrowed with anger, they were also earnest. If he was a liar, he was damned good.

She stopped crying, and Ben lowered his mouth and kissed her. It was crazy, having a make up kiss with her rapist, but that was definitely what it was, and it was somehow soothing, regardless of how wrong it was. He stroked his hand down and cupped her left breast, rubbing her nipple around in slow circles until she started to moan once again. Ben was still rock hard, and his cock had left a shining trail in her pubic hair as it rested against her body. As he slid his hand to her other breast and started to squeeze, Lily's hips rocked against him, and he was gone.

"Fuck, baby," he growled, his hand going straight to her thigh to part her legs wider for him. "Give me that fucking cunt, right now." He was lined up perfectly against her, and started to increase the pressure of his cock against her opening. Their eyes met again, there was a moment where Lily's body resisted, and then suddenly she was yelping and he was hissing as the head of his cock pushed inside her.

He needed more, that was obvious from the way his body was humming with tension against her, but Ben stayed still until Lily stopped grimacing in pain. He kissed her, his tongue thrusting deep and his teeth raking her lips as he wrapped his free arm around her head and held on tight, claiming every part of her body that he could reach as his.

Lily felt her thighs slip further open as her body started to relax, and Ben rocked his hips and eased his length inside her, not stopping until he felt his balls come to rest against her ass. She cried out sharply; he had gotten her wet, but it had been a long time and jesus, he was big. He filled her completely, the head of his cock bumping up against her cervix with every small movement of his hips. Once Lily got over the initial pain of his entry, though, Ben's body started to feel disturbingly comfortable against her.

He tore his mouth away from hers and raised his head to look at her, stared into her eyes as he inched backwards, pulling his cock from her body until only the head remained inside her. Lily bit her lip and held her breath to steel herself, expecting him to start pounding into her at any second.

Ben's eyes were smouldering as he looked at her, and as he slowly eased back inside Lily's body, his lids half closed as he tilted his head back and moaned in pleasure. She echoed his moan, fleetingly surprised at his gentle movements, but within another second she forgot all about everything except the feeling of his cock.

He was hot and hard, and yet smooth like velvet as he moved inside her. Lily whined as she felt the head of his cock and the veins along his shaft touching places inside her that she had no idea could feel so good. He pulled back and sank into her again, and again, and Lily brought her legs to her chest to draw him closer. He growled, tilting his hips and increasing his speed just a little, and she started to feel the heat rising within her once again.

"Fuck, baby," he growled, sliding his hand down Lily's body to strum his thumb against her clit. "You ready for more?"

She couldn't speak, but it didn't matter. Her throaty groan told him everything he needed to know as he found that perfect rhythm on her clit, and she felt herself squeezing down on his cock. He increased the speed of his thrusts until his movements became firm, then hard, then downright rough as he filled her over and over, sweat beading on his forehead and dampening her skin as he bent and pressed his brow to hers. It should have hurt, but Ben had matched his pace to hers all night, and he had managed to carry her along with him until she didn't care about pain anymore, she just needed him to fuck her brains out.

"Ben," she whispered, looking up at him and tugging on her wrists beneath his hand. "Please!"

He released them, and Lily whimpered in relief as he allowed her to bring her hands down from above her head. She slid her palms to the hem of his shirt and slipped underneath, flattening her hands against the flexing muscles in his abs. He groaned in response, body shuddering as he bit his lip, panting heavily in time with his animal thrusts.

Ben's eyes were wide, his attention focused completely on Lily as he pounded into her with a single-minded determination to make her come. His circling thumb on her clit became a pinch, and Lily's fingers curled, scratching over his skin in desperation as she felt herself skirting so damned close to the edge once again.

"You gonna come for me, Bay?" he groaned. He released her clit from his pinching fingers and rolled it against the pad of his thumb once again. Lily writhed and arched against him, her mouth opening to release a sound so strangled she didn't even recognise her own voice. "Oh yeah," he went on. "You're so fucking close. You like it hard, don'tcha? You love being owned by a townie fucking lowlife."

Lily scrabbled her hand down to Ben's thumb, and pressed on it until he did what she wanted, increasing the pressure on her clit until her eyes almost watered. "Come on, baby," he whispered. "Squeeze my cock. Fucking come for me."

Another moment later, Lily lost it, her body bucking against him as the waves of pleasure finally crashed over her, and left her completely exhausted. His thumb was still on her clit, and she hissed as she pushed him off, her skin far too sensitive to be able to withstand the rasp of his callused hands.

"Jesus, baby," Ben cursed, sliding so that he could rest on his elbows and hold her cheeks in between his palms. "I'm gonna fucking come." His hips jerked, movements becoming erratic as he pressed his forehead to her cheek and let out an animal grunt that sent a primal thrill through Lily's spine. She reached up and slid one hand to his back and the other to his hair. She couldn't get a grip on his buzz cut, so she had to settle for pulling him in tighter against her. He shuddered, body tense as a bow as she felt his cock pulse inside her, and a harsh moan escape his lips. A moment later, he allowed his arms to give way and he collapsed his weight on top of her, groaning in relief.

Lily couldn't breathe, but she didn't care. Her arms were aching, and she felt like she had been hit by a train. All she wanted to do was curl up and sleep for a week, but as Ben raised himself back up onto his elbows and stared down at her with that damned evil smile on his face, she knew that he had other plans for her tonight.

***

She was furious. With him, for manipulating her into being a slut, and with herself, for falling for it so damned easily. Lily seethed as Ben smirked at her, stroking his palm across her cheek as if he owned her. His smile widened at her scowl and he chuckled a little, but didn't say anything as he got off her bed and swaggered into her bathroom as if he owned the fucking place. The toilet flushed, and then she heard him running water into the sink.

She should run. She could have, if she didn't mind running down her street with no clothes on. She could have found something heavy and clonked him over the head with it, then she might have had time to get dressed and phone the police before she started running down the street. Lily sat up, tried to clear her head and find the most sensible course of action, but all she could think of was what he would do to her if he caught her. Her legs had somehow gotten tangled in the sheets, and she kicked herself free, hissing in pain as her foot connected with something cold and hard.

By the time Ben walked back into the bedroom, Lily was sat on the edge of her bed, feet dangling onto the floor and her hands in her lap. "So, you think it's a good idea to just wander off and leave your victim while you make use of the facilities?" she asked. Ben grinned, completely relaxed as if he knew she wouldn't have the balls to run.

"What can I say, baby," he replied. "I live fucking dangerously."

"You can say that again," Lily spat, lifting her hands from her lap. She leaned forward and planted her elbows on the top of her thighs, holding the gun in front of her face to give Ben a good look at what he had left forgotten on her bed.

He didn't even have the decency to pretend to look concerned. He stuck his hands into the pockets of his pants and cocked his head, raising one eyebrow as if daring her to make her next move.

"What you gonna do, Bay?" He asked. "Shoot me? Put it down before you break a fucking nail."

Lily felt her jaw twitch in fury as she stood up, took the safety off the gun and pointed it at Ben's face. "You think I'm just going to lie here and let you do whatever the hell you want to me, you asshole?" she demanded. "You think you can just treat me like a fucking slut and get away with it?"

He stared back at her, his eyes taking on an intensity she had never seen before. He wasn't in the least bit perturbed by the sight of a gun pointed at his face, and Lily felt herself flinch as he took a couple of steps closer, almost within reach.

"So what's with the fucking monologue?" Ben countered. "You wanna shoot me, baby? What are you waiting for?" He stepped forward again and wrapped his fingers around her hand, pulling until the barrel of the gun was pressed right into the flesh of his jaw. Lily yelped in shock, the yelp turning into a whine as he grabbed her hair with his free hand, yanking her closer so that they were nose to nose with the gun between them.

What the hell was he doing? Lily felt frozen, unable to think or react as Ben continued to growl at her. "Come on, Bay. I'm right here. It's easy. All you have to do is twitch your finger and you can fucking kill me, right now. What the fuck are you waiting for?"

"Stop it!" she whispered, trying to pull her hand away without daring to move her fingers for fear of hitting the trigger. He was a scumbag, and he had humiliated her, but she wasn't going to kill him. Everyone would find out what had happened and she would be looked on with pity and/or disgust for the rest of her life. It wasn't worth the jail time. "Jesus, let me go!"

"Let you go?" he repeated. "Fuck no. You point a fucking gun, you should be ready to use it, baby." He started to push Lily backwards across the room, continued until her ass hit the side of her dresser, and she was stuck. "Now take the fucking shot!"

"No!" she cried, squeezing her eyes shut and turning away from him in fright. "Please just put it down, Ben!" As much as she wanted to believe she wasn't going to kill him because it wasn't worth it, she knew in her heart that she couldn't kill him, even if she could get away with it.

"Don't wanna do it, huh?" he asked, ignoring the tears that were falling down her cheeks. "You know why I think I can treat you like a fucking slut, baby?" He moved forward, pushing her until he was leaning so far that her head almost hit the wall, the gun still thrust into his jaw between them. "It's because you are a fucking slut, Bay. You do just lie there and fucking take it, because you like getting it rough from a townie lowlife. Don'tcha? And this way you think you don't have to fucking admit it."

Lily was so choked up and afraid that she couldn't speak. She tried to shake her head, but his tightening grip in her hair kept her still. She whined in pain, but that wasn't good enough for Ben. "No, baby," he growled. "You don't get to fucking ignore me, not here. You fucking like it, don'tcha?"

Lily could feel the tears coursing down her cheeks as Ben stared at her, but he didn't care. He wasn't going to let her go until she answered, but there was no way she was going to say what he wanted to hear.

"No," she replied, clenching her jaw to try to still the tremble in her lip. "I don't want it, and I don't like it. You're fucking delusional, you bastard."

He laughed, but his eyes were hard as rock. "Delusional, huh?" he repeated. "So, when you fucking came for me those two times, when you were trying to pull my hair out and rip the skin off my back with your nails. Were you fucking delusional then, too?"

"Fuck you!"

She heard him laugh that humourless laugh again, and he turned his head away from her, grinding his teeth in anger. "Maybe you need another fucking demonstration, Bay," he spat. He finally snatched the gun from her hands and lowered it, smacking it down onto her dresser as he pulled her free of the wall and shoved her into the middle of the room. He spun her round until she stood facing the foot of the bed, his fingers still in her hair in a vicelike grip. He was pressed up against her, cock hard against the cheeks of her ass, and Lily bit her lip as she felt a traitorous, wanton moan rise in her throat.

She had never been turned on by force before. It was not something that had ever even entered her mind, but as Ben growled a harsh "open your fucking legs!" into her ear, Lily felt her vagina tighten in arousal.

"Go to hell!" she seethed. She didn't care if her body was betraying her, she wasn't going to admit to wanting this arrogant scumbag. He shoved his foot between hers and forced her legs apart, and then he moved his free hand between them to slide his pants out of the way.

"Let's see how fucking easy you come for me this time, bitch," he whispered, grabbing her hip to hold her still as he pushed inside her in one hard thrust. Lily cried out in pain, squirming to try to get away, but Ben held her tight and yanked on her hair even harder, and she was trapped. He was hurting her; every jerk of his hips sent the head of his cock smacking against her cervix and she whined against him, leaning her head back against his shoulder to try to ease the pressure on her scalp.

"What's the matter, baby?" he growled. "Need a little help?" Ben slid his hand from Lily's hip down to the short dark curls between her legs. He dipped his middle finger down onto her clit and circled slowly, bringing down his thumb every now and then to pinch the nub of nerve endings. Lily gasped, her back arching in response to Ben's touch and he groaned back at her as her hips bucked against his.

He was still fucking her hard, but his fingers were working their infuriating magic and she could feel her muscles relaxing, welcoming his broad and veiny cock deeper insider her as he started stroking harder against her clit. Lily's mouth fell open and she let out a low moan almost directly into Ben's ear. She didn't need to see him to know that he was smirking.

"There ya go, Bay," he whispered. "You feel how deep your cunt is swallowing my dick? You just can't get enough, can you? You gonna come on my fucking dick again?"

She couldn't hold it back any longer, and they both knew it. As the heat overcame her body and her legs began to tremble, Lily wrapped her arm around Ben's neck and pulled him close, muffling her cries against his cheek. The muscles of her vagina pulsed against his cock and he slowed the movement of his hips, sliding his arm around her waist to hold her tight as she unravelled against him.

Ben slid his cock out of Lily's body, turned her around and pushed her down onto the bed. Her ass was on the edge of the mattress and her legs dangled to the floor. He kneeled in front of her, hooked his arms under her thighs, and suddenly he was inside her again, strong fingers gripping her hips as he pulled her down against him in time with his powerful thrusts. He stared down at her, eyes following her breasts as they swayed in time with the movement of his hips, and Lily felt her toes start to curl in pleasure.

"Ya gonna tell me you like this yet, baby?" Ben groaned, and Lily snorted.

"Not on your fucking life!" she replied. His jaw tightened for a moment, and then she saw that evil fucking grin spread across his face.

"Then maybe we should do something else," he said, coming to a stop before pulling out of her body. He slid two fingers inside her, curled them upwards to find the patch of her vagina that drove her wild, and slowly started to stroke. He slid his other hand to rest over the pale skin of her pelvis, and rocked his thumb over her clit. She keened in pleasure, her back arching off the bed. The way he was stroking her had her gushing, and within moments his fingers and palm were soaked with her juices.

"Fuck yeah, baby," Ben whispered. "You are so fucking wet for me." Lily wanted to tell him he was wrong, despite all of the evidence, but she couldn't find the words to make a coherent sentence. He slid his fingers back out of her vagina and she moaned in disappointment until he increased the pressure of his thumb against her clit. Slowly, he stroked his soaking fingers down her body until they reached the pucker of her asshole. Lily's back went ramrod straight as her body tensed in fear.

"Relax, Bay," Ben soothed, circling his thumb on her clit as he mirrored the movement with his fingers around the opening of her ass. "I ain't trying to fucking hurt ya. Just fucking take it easy."

He wasn't going to back down, Lily knew, and she knew how much this could hurt if she tried to tense up and deny him entry. So as much as she hated the idea, she laid back down and tried her best to relax, as Ben worked one of his big fingers inside her and started to stroke. He eased in deeper, then added another finger, slowly stretching her out and getting her wet. He was still rocking his thumb against her clit, and she moaned as the familiar sensation of his callused hands brought a flush of heat to her skin.

Ben moved his hand from Lily's clit and slid it under her ass, tilting her hips upwards and leaning down towards her. He licked around her asshole, then splayed his fingers inside her and allowed some of his saliva to drip from his tongue and slide into her. She shivered, and she felt him smile against her thighs as he repeated his movements a couple more times.

He pulled his fingers out of her, straightening as he lined his dick up against her quivering asshole. Ben started to push, and Lily panicked, writhing on the bed trying to find some purchase so that she could wriggle away. He leaned over and slid his hand to her throat and squeezed, not hard enough to stop her breathing, but enough that she had to work to get air into her lungs. Lily stilled, and Ben pressed himself inside her.

Her cry was stifled by his hand on her throat, but Ben could hear her fine, and moaned in response. He released her neck, and slid one hand back to her hips and the other back to her clit as he started to move against her, keeping his movements slow whilst her body adjusted to his cock. She gasped, feeling her body clench around him as he worked her clit, the pleasure mixing with the strange sensation of her ass being filled. He increased his speed, the muscles of his shoulders and arms straining as he pulled her against him over and over, his balls slapping her ass with every stroke of his cock.

Ben groaned harshly, the movement of his hips becoming erratic and his breathing heavy. He was close. "Jesus, Bay," he hissed. "You're so fucking tight. I gotta come inside your sweet little ass." He dug both of his hands into her hips as he buried himself deep, growling in pleasure as she felt him pulse inside her and the warmth of his come flooding her body.

Lily was exhausted, and as Ben slipped off the bed and back into the bathroom to clean himself up, she felt herself drifting off. Her body started to float and all the aches left her limbs as she began to succumb to the welcoming peace of sleep. It felt like only a few moments had passed when she stirred again, and she moaned in disapproval.

Ben was back, sitting on the bed between her legs. His hands were on her thighs, spreading them wide and lifting them into the air, and he lowered his mouth and rasped his tongue from the bottom of her opening to the top of her clit in one long, languorous lick. She gasped, threw herself forward to try to push him away, but as her hands slid into his hair Ben tightened his grip on her thighs in warning. He was pressing hard enough to bruise, and Lily fell back on her elbows, releasing his hair from her fingers as she gripped the sheets until her knuckles were bone white.

She hadn't let a guy go down on her, not since that asshole of an ex who had made her feel shit about just about every part of her body. She had kicked him out of her life, but his taunts had lingered and she was more than just a little bit paranoid about having another man so up close and personal. Ben wasn't taking no for an answer, though, and he was going at her with the same enthusiasm he had shown her all night. His long, hot tongue sought out all the folds of her vagina, stroking along her outer lips before moving inside and wriggling its way into her opening.

Ben moaned against her, and that was her undoing. His mouth vibrated against her clit which drew waves of heat directly to her core, but it was the way that he was completely focused on her and the fact that he was clearly enjoying himself that sent Lily's fears temporarily flying out of her head. The muscles in her thighs relaxed and she felt her legs easing further open, and Ben took the opportunity to delve deeper, allowing his nose to press against her clit as his tongue circled around inside her. He was moving infuriatingly slowly, and before she knew what she was doing, Lily was lifting her hips to press herself harder into his face.

"Ben!" she gasped, her voice an alien croak. She felt him smile against her, and he looked up, an innocent grin on his lips.

"What?" he asked, leaning down to flick his tongue across her clit, quick as lightening. She flinched as if he had hurt her. "You got a problem there, baby?" He slid his fingers up the inside of her thigh, dancing first around her clit, and then down to circle her opening. He pressed against her with the tip of a finger, slowly starting to part her folds and she moaned in anticipation, but in another moment his finger was gone, tracing along her clit once again.

Ben slid up Lily's body so that he could whisper into her ear. He rubbed one hand over her cheek as he spoke, his other fingers still stroking, but nowhere near as hard or as fast as she needed. "You got yourself all fucking hot and wet there, baby," he breathed. "You need me to take care of that for ya?" He dipped his finger into her again and stayed there, but not deep enough to give her any kind of relief, and it just made her need it all the more.

"Oh god!" she whimpered. Her hips were bucking against him now and she was too hot to care. "Oh please!"

"Tell me what you need, baby," he whispered, and Lily whined in dissent. "Tell me," he went on. "Or I can leave you like this."

She couldn't take it. Lily hated having to talk dirty, but the alternative was just unbearable. "Please Ben," she breathed against his ear. "Put your fingers inside me and fuck me hard."

He shuddered against her as she spoke, slid a second finger inside her and sank them deep. Lily let out a high pitched squeal as he gave her what she needed, curling his fingers until he found the rougher patch of flesh inside her that made her come apart at the seams.

"That what you need, baby?" he asked, burying his mouth in her throat for a moment and sucking until he was bound to have left a mark. "You can't get enough of me stretching that tiny little cunt, can you?" He moved back down Lily's body, latching his mouth over her clit and sucking in a strong, pulsing rhythm as he fucked her with his fingers.

Lily shook, drenched with heat as she felt the tension within her body become unbearable. She was close, so damned close, and she needed him to push her over the edge so much it hurt. "Shit, Ben," she hissed. "Please!"

"Fuck yeah, baby," he growled. "Come on my fucking hand." He slid one more finger inside her and bit down onto her clit, and suddenly she was flying, breathy moans escaping her body as she grabbed at Ben's head and pulled him tighter against her, grinding her pubic bone into his face until he probably couldn't breathe. He let her ride it out against him, stroking his fingers against her until it was too much, and she had to push him away. Lily was still shaking, and she collapsed onto her back as Ben eased her legs back onto the bed.

He waited for her breathing to return to normal, and then Ben stood up, turned to grasp Lily's hands and guided her onto her feet in front of him. He slid his left hand to tangle in the unruly dark hair at the nape of her neck, and bent down to kiss her. She could taste herself on his tongue and she shivered in guilty pleasure. He came up for air, and stroked the thumb of his right hand over her lips.

It was obvious what he wanted. Lily gulped nervously; she had never been particularly confident at sucking cock, and Ben was hardly what she would consider to be a 'novice-friendly' size. He tugged on her hair, and she felt herself sinking to her knees in front of him, at eye level with the straining bulge in his pants. Her hands trembled as she freed him from his clothes, and his cock sprang upwards to point directly at her forehead.

She leaned forward until she knew he could feel her breath on his skin, and Ben moaned in anticipation as she opened her mouth. Lily stuck out her tongue and laid it against the base of his cock, delicately licking all the way up until she flicked over the head, and his moan became harsh as his fist tightened in her hair.

"Fuck, Bay," he groaned. "Stop fucking playing with me and put that cock in your mouth!"

"I," she whispered, faltering in embarrassment as she felt her cheeks reddening at what she was about to say. "I haven't really don't this much before." He laughed, and she felt her blush deepen, but it wasn't a cruel laugh.

"They didn't teach you this in fucking finishing school, huh?" he asked. "Don't worry Bay, I'll take care of ya."

Ben used his hand in Lily's hair to guide her mouth back to him, and she parted her lips to allow the velvet of the head of his cock inside her mouth. She swirled her tongue around it a couple of times, tasting the slightly salty skin before tightening her lips around it and sucking gently. He groaned, a shiver running down his spine and he did his best to stifle the jerk of his hips that otherwise would have thrust the length of his cock down into the back of Lily's throat.

"Fuck, baby," he moaned. "You're doing just fine. Let me see you swallow a little more, and keep sucking exactly like that." Lily tilted her head forward to do as he asked and her hair fell into her face. Ben swept it out of the way and held it at the nape of her neck for her, stroking his other hand over her cheek as he angled her mouth and helped her set the pace that he wanted.

"Shit," he hissed. "I love that fucking mouth, baby."

Nobody had ever taken the time to help her like this before. The way that Ben was guiding her meant that Lily didn't have to worry whether she was doing the right thing, and the heated moans that he was making gave her the confidence to take more of him into her mouth than she ever would have dared before. He showed her where to slide her tongue to tease him, and when and how to increase her speed as she sucked. She ran her tongue along the veins in his shaft that felt so good inside her and he moaned in approval. Tentatively, she reached up to cup his balls in her palm and stroke the tip of her finger over his perineum, and Ben gasped as if she'd hurt him. She snatched her hand away and tried to pull her head backwards in panic.

"Don't fucking stop!" he growled. "Put your hand back, baby. That felt so fucking good."

Lily did as he asked, squeezing him gently as she brought her other hand up to circle the base of his shaft. His body was tense as a bow, and she started moving against him faster, taking more of him into her mouth until he hit the back of her throat and she gagged hard. She had to back off a little, but didn't slow down, and Ben's moans turned animalistic as he felt her throat close around his cock.

She didn't think of herself as someone who enjoyed giving blow jobs. She had friends who raved about it, insisted they could get themselves off just by sucking off a dick, but Lily had always thought they were crazy. Hearing the moans that were coming out of Ben's mouth right now though, she felt a thrill shoot up her spine. He was a badass fucking lowlife, but she had him out of control almost as easily as he had done to her, and it felt good.

"Shit, baby," he hissed. "You are fucking perfect. I'm gonna fucking come in your mouth, Bay."

Ben's body was tense again, and Lily felt his balls tighten in her hand as he eased out of her mouth, slid his fingers down to the shaft of his cock and stroked in quick jerks. He threw his head back, face locked in a grimace that almost looked like pain, chest heaving as he finally let out a grunt that made Lily tremble in satisfaction. She leaned forward, opened her mouth wide and let her tongue lap at the head of his cock, catching his come and letting it pool inside her.

She waited until his body stopped pulsing and Ben had started to breathe again. He looked down at her, and Lily slid his cock back into her mouth, allowing his come to run over her tongue as she traced over the ridges and veins of his shaft once again. He slid both hands back into her hair and tightened his fingers against her scalp, tilting her head back so that he could meet her gaze as she tasted him. Slowly, she eased back, leaving her mouth open for a moment after he pulled out of her completely so that he could see his come on her tongue. She swallowed, and the look in his eyes was priceless.

***

Ben slipped out of the house just as the sun began to rise, and headed for the spot he had left his car on the outskirts of the neighbourhood. By all accounts, he'd fucked up royally. He was supposed to either scare her into keeping her mouth shut, or just take care of the whole situation, not indulge his own fucking fantasies.

He knew she could identify him. She was still alive, and now she had physical evidence she could use against him. He should be worried. Something told him though, that his little Back Bay rich girl wouldn't exactly want the world to know she'd been fucked every which way by a townie punk, and liked it.

It was her move, and he'd have to just wait and see how she played. He knew one thing for certain, though. He didn't regret it. Not one fucking bit.

incest: thanksgiving

 

"See you soon!"

I ended the call with my mom and hopped into the shower.

Tomorrow was Thanksgiving!

Now, I wasn't usually so happy about this silly holiday. It's about family, and I loved mine, truly -- except for my brother. Bruce ruined everything. Five years older was apparently enough to treat me like a kid, even after I left for college. And I don't mean things like calling me 'kiddo' or a teasing pat on the head. I cried in front of him once because my boyfriend broke up with me. Bruce got me a pacifier the next day. Thanks, asshole.

That wasn't the worst of it. But I was just glad that this year, he wasn't coming to Thanksgiving! I know, that's not very Thanksgiving-spirit of me. Oh, well.

Bruce was going to his girlfriend's home -- poor girl. But her suffering meant less of mine, and I grinned on the whole two-hour drive to my parents' house.

--

"Bruce?! What are you doing here?" I blurted.

Fuck.

A familiar little smirk started in the corner of his lips. He took a good look at me.

"Good to see you too. It's Thanksgiving, you know."

I rolled my eyes. "I meant, your girlfriend?"

His ugly smile faltered and turned into a grimace. "We're done. Whatever. How 'bout you? Cried over any good boys lately?"

I flipped him off and walked away. Good for that girl. Crap luck for me.

Clearly, I celebrated too early, and the universe decided to have a laugh on my account. Fine. This just meant I had to be on my guard as usual -- check my bed for surprise "gifts", watch everything I ate or drank, maybe lock my room if possible. Ugh.

Bruce never did anything that my parents had to step in for. So when my mom tossed me this next bit of fantastic news, I had to grit my teeth and bear it.

It was midday, and most of the family had arrived. I was eyeing the alcohol cabinet. A few of the men had gotten started on beers. Was it too early for vodka shots? Probably.

My mom called for my help in the kitchen. When I walked in, she glanced toward the living room and sighed. "I'm sorry, honey, can you share a room with your brother tonight? Uncle Dan's hotel lost his reservation, and we offered him Bruce's room..."

My mouth opened but I had nothing to say. None of the rooms had an extra bed. Share a bed with my brother?! Fuck that. He was sleeping on the floor.

But right there, in front of my mom, I worked my mouth into something like a smile. "Ok, sure."

"Thanks, honey." She smiled gratefully. "I know you two aren't close -- maybe you could talk to him tonight."

"Um, yeah." I changed the subject. We chatted for a few minutes -- no new boyfriend, classes were fine, yes, I'd be back for Christmas...

Miraculously, dinner passed without any of my brother's stunts. He barely said a word to me, and I was happier that way. Maybe, just this one year, I could make it through a family gathering without a new reason to hate my brother.

A girl could hope.

I went to bed early to claim my spot. No way was he taking the bed from me.

As I was dozing off, snuggled under the soft sheets, I felt a nudge on my back.

"Move over."

Fucker finally made it. I tucked the sheets in tighter and spread my legs across the bed. "Go away."

He sighed. "I'm tired, please just move."

Wow, he said please. I didn't remember the last time he said that. Still.

"No. Here." I tossed a pillow onto the floor, then turned my back to him.

Silence was my response. Good. Maybe I'd buy him a dollhouse bed for Christmas.

The sounds of a zipper and clothes rustling convinced me that I'd won. Imagining him getting sore and achy on the floor cheered me up. With a little smile on my lips, I settled in for a nice night.

I should've known better.

The sheets ripped out of my hands. I spun onto my back with the force of his yank, my bare breasts and little black panties exposed to my asshole of a brother.

He flung the sheets away and crossed his arms. "I was trying to be nice, but you never stopped being a little bitch, did you?"

Yelping, I hugged my chest and glared. My eyes widened. Bruce was in his boxers -- just his boxers -- and that bulge between his legs was huge. If that's how he looked soft...

I tore my eyes away from my brother's crotch, even more annoyed now. "Me?! You got me a fucking stuffed animal for my birthday this year, and a tiny toy violin last Christmas!"

I was so incensed that I hardly noticed how his expression had turned from slightly annoyed to angry.

He rubbed his face. "That was a $500 collectible, and it wasn't a toy--No. Fuck this. You're a fucking moron, and you always have been."

I was--oh, fuck, no. "Get out! I'll tell Mom you hit me! I'll--!"

"Shut up and move over," he demanded, stepping to the edge of the bed.

I hugged my boobs tighter. "No!"

After a beat, he shrugged. "Fine."

He got on the bed. On top of me!

He kneeled between my legs and propped himself above me with his arms on either side of my chest. I couldn't move my arms without exposing my tits, and if I shifted my legs too much, it'd be easier for him to make room for himself on the bed. The result was me glaring while my mostly naked brother hovered over me.

I hissed, "Get off! What do you think you're doing?!"

"Maybe I'll just sleep on you," he said with a stupid grin.

I rolled my eyes. "God, you're always a jerk--"

"I'm a jerk because you couldn't move?"

"I'm not sleeping with you!"

"It's one night!"

"Exactly! So get on the floor!" I barely remembered to keep my voice lowered as I covered my tits with one arm and shoved at his chest with the other. He didn't budge.

Something changed. His scowl narrowed into an intense stare and his lips pulled back.

In a low tone, he mumbled quietly, "Don't worry. I'll fuck the brat out of you."

I was not the brat here! And what the hell did he mean?!

I'd never seen this look on my brother's face, but I didn't care how pissed he was. I refused to move, spreading out my legs even further to claim the bed.

With an evil grin, he pressed his crotch right against mine.

I yelped. "Get off me! You're sick, you--don't touch me! What is... seriously?!"

He was hard. My brother's dick was rock hard and pressed against my stomach!

I scowled. "This isn't funny. Get off, right now, Bruce."

Not only did he not move away, he started grinding his bulge on the top of my mound, rubbing our intimate parts together with only thin fabric between us.

Shock silenced me for a second.

He felt good. That was terrible to admit even to myself, but my pussy immediately responded with a twitch and a bit of warmth. My face flushed. Angrily, of course.

"Wow, can't get any so you have to mess with me, huh?" I taunted. "Is that why your girlfriend left you, were you shouting my name instead of hers?"

His eyes got a strange, crazy look, all wide and intense. I felt a little bad. But he was the one rubbing his dick between my legs.

"Bitch," he growled. His hips lifted, and I thought for a moment he'd had enough. He had -- just not the way I was hoping.

No, my insane brother was taking off his boxers!

My pussy was definitely wet now. Sue me -- I was horny. It had been a while. I wasn't horny for my brother, obviously, but my pussy recognized cock. It didn't know any better.

I whisper-screamed, "What is wrong with you?!"

His smile wasn't friendly. "I sleep naked. Deal with it." His body lowered onto mine.

Heat. Warmth washed over me, particularly along that hard rod right between my legs, pressed up against my pussy. My heart pounded in my chest and I swore I could feel my pulse on my clit. For a moment, I dug my nails into his shoulder.

This was so wrong. I shuddered.

Then Bruce shifted, his cock moving away. My shoulders relaxed and my lips thinned. Talk about a bad joke. This was a new level, even for my brother, but at least--

Wait. No...

He was moving my panties to the side!

"Don't fucking touch me! Ah! Bruce... I'm s-serious, you can't... ahh..."

His cock dragged along my slick entrance, and my mind almost went blank. That velvety hard flesh left horribly wonderful tingles all over my sensitive flesh. He felt big. He felt nice and big and just what my pussy needed.

He whispered, "I can't, what? I can't... fuck you?" The tip of his cock rested at my opening, just slightly parting my pussy lips while his fingers rubbed my clit. My thighs shook.

"S-stop... This is... You don't want... not your own sister!" My chest rose and fell too quickly. My brother was insane. This was all just too crazy.

"Feels like you want it," he chuckled. "Your little cunt's tight, but sooo wet." His cock flexed. He was sliding into me, the large head of his cock stretching my opening and making way for the full length of his shaft, slowly easing into my hungry pussy.

"Ah! N-no... Bruce, no, you can't... Oh, fuck." I shoved his shoulder. He thrust another inch into me. Gasping, I punched his arm. He growled and grabbed both my wrists, bending my arms above my head and pinning them there. My tits brushed his chest.

With his face inches from me, he smirked. "I can. I'm fucking taking what I want from you, little ungrateful bitch. Your pussy can make up for... ungh, all those years of, ahh, your ridiculous attitude." As he spoke, his cock withdrew and thrust back in deeper, pumping all the way into me.

My chest heaved. My boobs were on full display to my brother now, but it hardly mattered anymore. "Fuck... you... ahh! I'm not the one... oh my God... who pushed my drink down my shirt! Mmmhh..."

That last sound was suspiciously close to a moan. My pussy felt good. So good. If this wasn't my brother... but it was. I kicked his legs. His pelvis ground the top of my mound, halting my kicks and drawing a choked cry from my throat as his cock rubbed something terribly delightful inside me.

He started fucking me hard and fast then, pumping that delicious cock in and out as he muttered, "What are you talking...? There was a bee in your cup! Sorry I saved you from a sting in your mouth! Fuck!" A deep, hard thrust emphasized his anger.

I squealed in delight, then fixed my expression into a glare. "You're... fucking... sick! Ah!"

Pleasure rolled through me, hummed in my veins, and spread to my limbs. Oh, no. Not like this. I couldn't give my idiot of a brother the satisfaction of... Noooo...!

Gasping at the first insistent wave of intense sensation, my body happily succumbed to the bliss roaring just beneath my skin, my pussy spasming all along the thick shaft pounding in and out, over and over. Still screaming in my head, I wasn't sure if it was in horror, pleasure, or anger.

My brother chuckled. He must have felt it. Damn.

"Finally... some fucking... appreciation..." he grumbled.

Shameful heat followed the pleasant afterglow of my orgasm. I came on my brother's cock.

Panting, I muttered, "I was just horny. You're the one fucking your sister!"

My dripping pussy wasn't very convincing. Bruce laughed and hauled up my weak legs, bending me in half, and hammered into me harder with his fingers digging into my thighs while my legs flailed in the air. Long, deep, pounding thrusts bounced against my cervix again and again, making my inner muscles twitch. This was a good angle. My pussy liked this angle. I gritted my teeth.

"I'm going to fill your little cunt," he growled, adding with a smirk, "Give you something to be thankful for."

"Don't you fucking dare," I snapped, digging my fingers into his shoulders. His cock was in me raw. My brother couldn't be stupid enough to cum in me. He might be crazy enough though. I pushed again, trying futilely to force him off of me.

Bruce chuckled and rammed his cock into me faster, bumping my cervix tauntingly with every thrust. A twinge of fear made my pussy tighten. His eyes glazed. His head lowered and he groaned, but he still showed no intention of pulling out, his cock now barely withdrawing an inch before slamming our bodies together again, faster, harder.

Twisting uselessly, I still couldn't get myself free. My fists pounded his arms. "Bruce, I'm serious! I'm not on anything!"

Burying every inch of his terribly wonderful shaft inside me, he grunted, "Good. I'm cumming. I'm cumming in your tight... little... pussy!"

My heart jumped. His cock twitched. Jammed right against my cervix, my brother's cock pumped rope after thick, creamy rope of virile sperm all over my vulnerable insides. Groaning, he pulled out and slammed in another spurt of cum, grinding my entrance in an effort to get himself in even deeper. Thrust after thrust, he emptied himself inside me, every drop deposited in the back of my tunnel.

"Ah! Bruce! No! Ohh, fuuuck!" I nearly screamed as the heat and copious fluids sent me spiraling again. I'd always been a slut for a good creampie. My pussy greedily milked his shaft, my brain fried in a few moments of needy, aching ecstasy. That pool of wet heat somewhere deep in my stomach spread luxuriously outward, gripping my entire body, all my muscles in delirious joy.

Reality crashed the party. This was my brother painting my unprotected pussy with his hot cum. He actually fucking came inside me!

As I grappled with my conflicted body and mind, Bruce relaxed, letting my legs fall to the bed and settling his weight on me. "Fuck, that felt good. Almost worth putting up with all your bullshit."

"Asshole," I hissed, squirming to get his softening cock out.

He pressed himself back in. "Yeah? Should I take that next?"

I froze, then struggled harder, kicking and flailing. "No! I fucking hate you, you disgusting--!"

Knock. Knock.

We went still.

My mom called out through the door, "We heard some yelling. You two ok?"

Bruce replied calmly, "She had a nightmare. We're fine."

I stayed quiet, my cheeks burning as my brother's cock slipped out of my pussy and cum trickled down my ass. If she came in, she'd see him on top of me, his naked ass lying between my spread legs. My pussy was so wet, there was no way she wouldn't smell the sex. If she managed to miss all of that, his underwear was probably on the floor. Shit. My heart thudded.

"Ok, have a good night!"

Footsteps faded away.

I released a relieved sigh.

Only to realize my brother's cock was hard again, and slowly sliding back into my drenched hole.

I shoved at his chest. "Let me go!"

"I'm not done," he murmured. "Not until you apologize for being a little bitch. Not until you beg me to fill you with my cock and make you cum -- since that seems to be the only part of me you like."

"You're delusional," I gasped. "I don't... mmhh... I'll never beg you for anything!"

My pussy disagreed, letting me know in no uncertain terms how absolutely wonderful my brother's dick felt stroking smoothly in and out, over and over again.

I gritted my teeth and refused to give in. This was going to be a long night.

group: cops

 

 

"Fuck, yes!"

I laughed as the guy on top of me rolled over and collapsed on his back. His name escaped my mind. Tom? Tim? Maybe Dan. Eh, whatever. The sex was good. That's what was important here.

He fumbled with the condom, slipping it off and tossing it on the floor. Ugh. I'd have to clean that up. Oh, well. That was a later-me problem.

And not the biggest mess in the house. Below us, rhythmic bass thumped through the floor. The music vibrated in my chest. I giggled and hummed along a bit.

The bed bounced, and my head spun. Tim or whatever climbed off and went searching for his pants.

"Hey," I mumbled. "Bring me a beer." Sex made me thirsty but also too tired to move. Plus I was dizzy enough to fall on my ass. Maybe I had enough alcohol for tonight.

Nah.

The guy I fucked slipped on his shirt, then froze. I scrunched my eyes at him. He looked kinda funny with his arms halfway up in the air.

But then he said, "Oh, shit. Cops!" And sprinted out of my room.

Cops? Lights flashed at the bottom edge of the window. I groaned. Fuck. I told my roommates the music was too loud. Not everyone here was twenty-one. I wasn't, almost but not quite. They laughed and said I needed another drink. I didn't think the cops would go away if we offered them a drink.

Although, I could've planned better. Naked and drunk, I probably didn't have time to get dressed and run out the back. Besides, I lived here. Which meant I had a good reason for being here. Yeah, that could work. It was dark and late, and I was just sleeping. What party?

Burying myself beneath my blankets, I turned away from the door and closed my eyes. Maybe they wouldn't even see me.

Footsteps stomped up the stairs. A few heavy knocks thumped on my door. Bright light bounced in through my eyelids. I groaned as my head throbbed, then remembered I was supposed to be asleep.

"Hello? Anyone here? You -- on the bed, get up!"

Damnit. Reluctantly rolling over, I made a show of rubbing my eyes. "Huh? Who're you?"

We stared at each other.

The cop didn't look much older than me. Kinda cute, actually. Maybe this was his first time breaking up a college party. Maybe a little flirting and a lot of apologizing would make him feel sorry for me.

Scooting up and clutching my sheets, I 'accidentally' let them slip, revealing my bare shoulders and the tops of my breasts. "Oh! Officer! Um, what-- what's going on?"

His eyes immediately fell to my boobs. "There was a complaint of a noise disturbance. How old are you, miss? Do you have an ID?"

I bit my lip and glanced at my purse on the desk next to the door. "I, um, I'm not sure what you mean. I've been asleep, I didn't hear anything?"

Unfortunately, he followed my eyes. Fuck. Without asking, he rummaged through my bag. I wasn't sure he was allowed to do that, but protesting wouldn't help my cause.

He pulled out my driver's license. "Christine, is it? Looks like you. Twenty years old. Hm. You seem a little flushed. I'm going to need you to take a sobriety test." Moving closer, he held my ID in one hand and a device in the other.

Yeah, I wasn't going to pass that test. Fuck it. I dropped the sheet and lowered my head, looking sadly at the bed like I'd forgotten that I wasn't wearing anything. Be distracted by my tits, cop. Forget about the party.

"I'm so sorry, officer. It won't happen again, I promise. I swear I only had a little. I didn't even like it! Maybe you could make an exception? It's probably best if I sleep it off, right? I really do live here..."

Peeking up through my lashes, I held back a smile as he stared intently at my boobs. His arm fell. After another few seconds, he slipped the device into his pocket, then dropped my ID into my purse.

Yes! Relieved, I pulled up the sheets. No jail for this girl, hah!

His hand shot out and yanked the sheets back down. "Leave it."

I blinked and froze. Stepping right next to me, he unbuckled his belt. My eyes popped. Oh, fuck no. Flashing him was an entirely different story than whatever he had in mind.

I shuffled away. "Oh, I, uh-- Look, I'm sorry. I have a boyfriend." I didn't, but that wasn't important. "I didn't mean to... I'm sorry, sir. I really should, um, go back to sleep. Just me. Sleeping. Alone."

He paused, frowned at me, and his face flushed. "Right. I think you need to come with us, miss. Get dressed, please."

"Umm, are you sure? I'll be twenty-one in a few months! It's kind of a dumb law anyway, right?" I laughed a little.

He scowled. That probably wasn't the smartest thing to say to a cop.

Spinning his finger in the air, he said, "Come on, turn around. I'll take you down wrapped in a bedsheet if I have to." In his other hand was a pair of cuffs.

"Oh, wow. You don't need those. I'll go with you!" I gathered the sheets and wrapped them like he said. My clothes were all over the floor. He didn't look like he'd patiently wait for me to put them on, and I didn't want to give him a view of my bare ass anyway.

"Standard procedure, miss. Please cooperate." He smirked as he grabbed my wrist.

I squeaked and curled my legs up. My panic seemed to amuse him. He slapped the cuff on and moved for my other wrist, reaching across my chest.

"Don't make this difficult, miss. Resisting arrest? Tsk. Naughty."

"No, I'm sorry! Wait, please!" I wasn't trying to resist, but I was completely naked under these sheets, and he wasn't giving me any time to cover myself properly. We wrestled as I tried to keep a hold on the sheets and he insisted on cuffing me. He was stronger. Kneeling on the bed, he yanked my arms together. The sheets slid out of my grasp, exposing my boobs again. I blushed as the cuffs closed on my other wrist.

At this point, the cop was on the bed, straddling my legs and smirking in self-satisfaction. "That's better. Nice tits, Christine. Maybe this will teach you not to tease a cop."

He was definitely leering now as he cupped one of my breasts. I squirmed and grimaced. Getting groped on top of being arrested -- this was turning into a shitty night.

Grinning, he let go of my boob and sat back, moving his hands to my waist instead. "You like putting on a show, huh? Go on, then. Give me a show. Why don't we see what that gets you?"

Wary, I frowned. Maybe he just liked a girl in cuffs. Fucking cops. Well, if there was still a way out of this where I didn't end up in jail...

My shoulders pulled back and my chest thrust forward. I even managed a little smile, not that he noticed since his eyes were glued to my chest. As I shook my shoulders and bounced my boobs, his hands rubbed up and down my sides. He pulled the sheets lower and lower, but I ignored it.

"Officer," I murmured. "I'm really sorry. It would be super nice of you to let me go just this once. I've never done anything like this before. Please?"

His eyes flicked up with a small frown. Shit. I should've waited a little longer, but it was true -- I'd never tried to flirt my way out of jail before. My smile widened and I squeezed my breasts together with my upper arms. The distraction was enough to make his frown disappear.

A sneer decorated his lips instead. "Maybe if you make it worth my time." He pulled the sheets down -- past my hips, exposing my bare pussy. That sight definitely made him happier. "Or maybe I should take you in for prostitution."

"What! I'm not--! No, don't touch... I..." I tried to cover myself with my cuffed hands, but he glared at me, effectively freezing me in place. I didn't move as he slid a palm down my belly, touching the top of my mound, his thumb rubbing between my folds.

"No? You're not a slut? What kind of nice girl sleeps naked -- and gets wet while she's showing off her tits?" His fingers curled on my pussy, pressing into my slick entrance.

"I... My boyfriend... um." I was about to continue with my boyfriend excuse, but then I remembered the party. I was supposed to have slept through all that noise downstairs. My eyebrows pulled down as I tried to sort through my reasoning.

The cop murmured, "Go on. Were you thinking about him? Wondering if my cock is bigger?" He laughed at my grimace. Thrusting a finger into my overly welcoming pussy, he smirked. "Feels like you need a good fucking, you're so damn wet. I can help you with that. What do you say?"

His other hand played with the cuffs on my wrist.

I squirmed on his finger, hating how my pussy clenched. "No, I--" But what was the other option? Jail. A record. I could lose my scholarship. Fuck.

He pushed in a second finger, sliding in and out as he mocked me. "No? Are you sure? You're taking a ride with me one way or another, miss. What's it going to be?"

With lust and alcohol claiming the majority of my brain, I only mumbled quietly, "Please..."

He leaned in. "Please fuck your little cunt? Is that what you're trying to say? Spit it out, slut. Ask me to fuck your needy pussy," he said as he rubbed my clit and curled his fingers inside me.

My hips twitched. He was an asshole cop taking advantage of me, but I couldn't stop feeling the tingling between my legs, the gathering heat in my core. Tom or whatever felt like a warm-up compared to the rough fingering I was getting now.

"Please... please fuck..." I whispered, gasping as he thumbed my clit harder. "Please fuck my pussy! Oh!" Shame was hot on my face as my head fell back. Shame and pleasure.

His fingers thrust faster as his breath fell on my boobs. "Are you sure, baby? You really want my cock plowing your tight little hole?"

No. No, I really didn't.

"Yes!" I cried out. "Please fill me up! I need your cock, sir! Please! Ah! No, don't stop-- mmm..."

Just as the edge of an orgasm approached, he pulled his fingers out. I panted at the ceiling, tensing as his legs shifted and clothes rustled. The sound of a zipper made me flinch. My mind spun, dizzy with lust, denial, and the fuzz of alcohol. I should scream. Shouldn't I?

The cop didn't give me any more opportunities to back out. He grabbed my hips and slammed his cock deep inside me, burying himself in one swift thrust. My mouth opened. He clapped a hand over my face. A muffled scream poured into his palm. My pussy clenched spasmodically, pleasure and burning pain mixing as my body struggled to accommodate the sudden invasion. His pelvis bucked as he thrust himself in deeper, and my body decided he felt fucking amazing. I screamed again -- this time in overwhelming pleasure.

"Fuck!" he hissed. "Tight little slut. Cumming already, huh? Can't get enough cock, can you? I bet you fucked half the guys at this party already, and were hoping for more. I'll give you more. Fuck, yeah."

Moaning deliriously into his palm, I pressed my hands to his stomach as he began humping my body, pulling out and ramming back in, hammering wave after wave of intense pleasure through my already overloaded senses. Twinges of humiliation flickered with every thrust. A cop was fucking me. A man I'd never met was using my body and calling me a slut -- and I was acting like one. I told myself I didn't have a choice. The cuffs dug into my wrists as the cop leaned against me. I might as well enjoy his cock if it felt good, right?

After a particularly deep and hard thrust, he frowned down between us, probably annoyed at my fingers digging into his chest. Maybe he'd take off the cuffs. He didn't need them. I wasn't fighting him. Despite his thick cock stretching my pussy, I felt a small spark of hope.

He leaned back and lifted my arms by the cuffs. Instead of removing them, he pulled me sideways and hooked my constrained wrists over a post on the headboard. My back and breasts were forced to arch up. He smirked at my chest, grabbed a handful of boob, and went back to fucking me.

I whimpered and grabbed onto the post. This was not better. The back of my head banged against wood as the cop pounded my pussy harder and harder. He bent to lick my tits while his hips kept pumping. I'd never been fucked like this before -- by a guy who clearly didn't care about me. It was insane how wet I was, though. I didn't want him. I didn't know him. He was making me do this so I wouldn't end up in jail. But my pussy had never felt hotter.

Squirming for a slightly more comfortable position earned me a slap across my tits. I yelped, and he chuckled.

"If you're gonna move, baby, move your hips. Fuck me. Convince me you really want me, Christine." He lifted my ass into his thrusts as he spoke, urging me into the same motion.

I swallowed, planted my feet, and rolled my hips. It was what he wanted. Pissing him off now would make all of this pointless. My face burned red hot as I did what I was told and acted like the slut he thought I was, moving with him, sliding my pussy on his cock.

Sweat slicked my palms. I hadn't counted on his cock feeling even better as I participated, humping myself up and down the length of his shaft, fucking him willingly in almost every way. Thrust. Cop. Thrust. Avoiding jail. Thrust. Not my fault.

Fuck.

He groaned. "There you go. Damn, you're a hot little cunt. Keep it up. That's a good bitch. Ungh..."

I gritted my teeth. Nice of him to remind me I wasn't doing this for fun, I guess.

He kept nudging my ass, encouraging me to fuck myself on him faster and faster, making me do all the work. It wasn't good enough for him that he got to bang a random hot college girl -- no, he wanted to make me act like I wanted it. My pussy wanted it. I felt so hot again. It was humiliating how much of my efforts were because I was chasing another orgasm.

As I ground my pussy desperately against his pelvis, he leaned into my ear. His uniform scraped my nipples as he groaned, "I want to hear you beg, slut. Say 'no'. Beg me not to cum in your dirty little cunt."

What?!

My hips went still. Cold fear washed down my back. He wasn't using a condom. Dizziness spun my thoughts. He'd thrust into me so fast, and I came so hard, I'd forgotten to even think about a condom. He was fucking me raw. Oh, God.

He laughed softly, wrapped me tightly in his arms, and pumped his hips, slamming his bare cock into the back of my tunnel over and over again. I squirmed and squealed beneath him. Why would he cum in me?! Fuck, this wasn't happening. I couldn't take a raw load, especially not right now! No!

I gasped, "Please don't cum in my pussy! Please! I'm not on birth control! You'll get me pregnant! No! No, no, no! Don't cum in-- mmngh!"

He groaned right into my ear, slapped a hand over my mouth, and shoved his cock shoved all the way inside me. His shaft felt so hard, so big. The entire length of him twitched.

"Mmnngh!"

"Unhh..." he groaned. "Yeah, I'm cumming, baby. Fuck, yes! Milk my cock with your tight little pussy! Ungh!"

"Hnnngh! Nngh! Mmm... mmhh... mm-- ohh... fuck..." Wet heat poured into my womb. Jet after jet of hot, virile seed bathed my unprotected pussy. The heat spread and my inner muscles clenched. Pleasure instantly drowned my mind. No one had ever cum inside me before. Apparently, I loved the feeling.

He came in me for what felt like forever. Sticky cream oozed from my overflowing pussy, squishing obscenely as he thrust and thrust. Some tiny corner of my mind was absolutely terrified, but the rest of me basked in the amazing new sensation of a pussy full of cum. So wet and warm. Sticky, thick liquid oozed between us. My entire body hummed.

"Fuck," he panted. "That's a nice cunt."

Collapsing on top of me, he recovered his breath as semen slowly trailed down my ass. Fear climbed through the thick haze of lust. He came inside me. I whimpered. He groaned, leaned back, and pulled out of me. A rush of wet heat dribbled into the sheets.

My legs closed instinctively as soon as he left the bed. Globs of fluid continued trickling out of me. My pussy was full of a cop's cum. Was it worth it? The sensual heat in my core purred, yes. More. Again!

No. Absolutely not. As the cop straightened his uniform, I shuffled up the bed and worked my hands over the bedpost. He walked away, appearing to have forgotten about me.

"Wait! The cuffs! You forgot the cuffs!" I held out my wrists.

Smirking over his shoulder, he said, "No, I didn't." Then he yelled out into the hall, "Hey, guys! In here!"

I froze. In seconds, two more cops stepped into the room.

To his friends, he said, "The lady wants special treatment. Think we can make an exception?"

My naked body was like an invitation. Neither of them needed more than a glance at my breasts before they both unbuckled their belts.

One hopped onto the bed, hitching my legs over his thighs as he quickly lined up his cock. "For a tight little cunt? Maybe. Let's see how tight."

By the time I recovered, he was already pushing himself inside me. I pressed my palms against his chest, twisted my body, and kicked the air -- as useless as always.

"No, wait, please-- I have a boyfriend! Please! Ah!"

He thrust smoothly into my slick tunnel. We both groaned. My inner walls stretched for him, for yet another cop using my hungry cunt. As he bottomed out inside me, he patted my cheek. I flinched away.

Sneering, he said, "Lucky boy. Listen, babe, you can play nice with us and go home to your boyfriend." He pulled out and thrust hard, grunting as he squeezed my ass. "Or he can visit you in jail. Up to you, sweetie. Either way..." His cock slid out, then he took a slow, forceful stroke. "We're gonna fuck your little pussy. Ok?"

My arms trembled. "Nngh... no, please.... I'm sorry. Ahh..." Shameful warmth colored my cheeks. I was already moaning. My body was on a lustful high and didn't care about who or why, just more, more, more.

"At least... use a condom. Please," I gasped as he pulled me into his powerful thrusts.

Laughing, the first cop said, "Little late for that, isn't it? Don't listen to her. Cum in her cunt. She loves it."

They ignored my whimpering moans and soft pleading. The cop fucking me laughed when I tensed and shuddered around his cock, my body betraying me again. Anticipation buzzed in my pleasure-soaked senses. I hated how much I wanted him to cum in me. The flood of heat might set me off again. The threat of getting knocked up almost definitely would.

"No, please, no," I moaned as he sped up and chased after his release.

"Shh, shh, shh, it's ok," he cooed with a laugh. "Hey, Mark, shut her up."

They shifted me sideways on the bed until my head bent backwards over the edge. I got a glimpse of the third cop's rigid cock as he pressed himself against my lips.

"Open wide," the last man mocked. A forceful thrust in my pussy made me gasp, and the shaft at my face shoved into my mouth.

A little back and forth sliding on my tongue wetted his dick, and, before long, saliva was dripping down the sides of my face. Meanwhile, between my legs, the other cop grunted and hammered the back of my tunnel. All I could think about was how he was going to cum soon, and I wouldn't even be able to beg him not to. I couldn't tell them to stop, and they had no intention of doing so. They weren't even letting my mouth deny the pleasure racing through my body.

It was like I was admitting to enjoying everything they did to me, just because I couldn't say otherwise.

"Fuck, she's so tight!" groaned the cop humping my pussy. "I'm gonna fill you up, girl! Oh, fuck, yeah!"

And all I did was moan. His cock jumped, a splash of heat landing in the back of my tunnel. Again and again, he pumped deep, deep inside me, releasing every drop of his cum into my aching cunt. I licked the shaft in my mouth like I could coax more warm semen into my pussy. My legs widened and there wasn't a sound of protest from my lungs. After all, I couldn't say no.

The second cop withdrew from my used hole, chuckling with his friends as he moved off of me. My head fell back as the cock in my mouth left, too. Dazed and oddly empty, I panted for breath, waiting for the last guy to empty himself inside me. What was one more load of cum at this point?

I felt my legs dragged toward the edge of the bed. The last cop flipped me over. Shoving my face into the pillow, he lifted my hips into the air and plunged in. My grunt was muffled into the sheets. He didn't take long, probably too worked up in my mouth. A few minutes of hard thrusting and his cock jerked against the walls of my overflowing pussy. So much cum poured out of me when he let me go. I really felt like a slut now. Sure, I hadn't wanted any of them to use me, but I couldn't deny how hot it had been or how satisfied my pussy felt. I was as much drunk on lust as alcohol, my brain floating in a languid pool of pleasure. Honestly, if a few more guys had mounted me right then, I probably wouldn't have minded.

As he uncuffed me, one of the cops said, "Hope you learned your lesson. If not, maybe we'll see you again."

As cum cooled between my legs, I found myself wondering how soon I could find another loud party. It couldn't be that difficult.

couple: baby in me

 

Piper's cunt was a creamy, gooey mess. She'd been fingering it all morning when she should have been studying, trying to stave off the horniness, but the heat just wouldn't let up. It had been day and days now where she'd been unable to think about anything except a man holding her down, fucking her mercilessly, and then pumping a healthy, fat load of warm cream into her fertile little belly.

Her boyfriend Noah was away for the whole week on a boys' trip at the worst time. She had just started ovulating, and the mating urge was hitting Piper hard, like it always did.

A moan escaped the college sophomore's lips as her finger worked into a frenzied pace. Her wide hips lifted off the bed and her whole body began to tremble.

Her thoughts were drifting to a bad place... again. As she rubbed her clit furiously, she couldn't help but fantasize about Bret.

Bret, the hot, blonde, muscular lacrosse player.

Bret, her roommate.

Like her whole family, Piper was exceptionally fertile, and her body showed it off. Her long, fiery red hair drew men like moths to a flame. Her G-cup breasts, always a handful, were more pronounced this time of the month, swelling slightly and perking up with little pink nipples under her white lace bra. Her pale skin, just barely sun-kissed, took on a radiant glow. Even the air around her seemed to thicken with an almost palpable haze of breeding pheromones.

Last week, she'd happened to walk in on Bret in the bathroom, and for a split second, before screaming and slamming the door, she'd glimpsed him fully naked. That moment was seared into her memory.

His rock-hard abs curving down into a pronounced adonis belt.

His muscular thighs.

And his penis.

Fuck... that big penis.

Piper drooled every time she thought about it. It must have been seven, eight inches long at least, and that was just flaccid. She burned to know what it looked like hard.

As her fingers moved madly over her clit and she thought about taking her roommate Bret's big cock between her thick thighs, that flaccid fuck-sausage slowly hardening into a fat, curved rod and thrusting inside her, she felt a surge of excitement mixed with a hint of guilt. And fear.

Noah's dick was... three? Maybe four inches hard. Maybe. He got embarrassed every time he talked about it.

*It's okay*, Piper would tell him. *I love your penis. It's perfect. The big ones scare me.*

*I guess that's true*, Piper thought to herself, her back against the mattress, working her sopping wet crotch with frenzied hand motions, hips high in the air. Bret's penis did scare her. A hot fear that manifested as burning desire.

Deep down, she knew, a big cock attached to a perfect specimen of man like Bret was so much more likely to plunge itself deep into her mating-wet cunt, kiss her trembling cervix, and spurt a steaming, churning load of dangerously potent genetic material directly into her vulnerable womb, where it would surely take, ballooning her chubby little belly with a healthy baby.

Both of Piper's sisters, also cute chubby redheads, had been knocked up at 19 years old. They'd been unable to stop themselves from letting their virile boyfriends press them into mattresses, slide thick cocks inside their needy, wet pussies, and disgorge load after baby-making load of wriggling sperm deep inside. Now they both lived as naked and perpetually pregnant housewives, too breeding-crazed to stop letting their now-husbands bend them over and squirt babies into their bellies again and again and again.

Piper imagined Bret's strong hands gripping her breeding hips and his deep voice whispering dirty promises in her ear. Eyes closed, her breathing quickened as she pictured his chiseled jawline and piercing blue eyes. She imagined the way he would kiss her, hard and demanding, as his cock plunged through her engorged labia to thrust satisfyingly home.

Piper's ovulation days seemed to pass in a haze of hot need. She would wake up sopping wet, clenching her thighs together, from a dream about hard cock penetrating her. Then she'd float through her day in a state of nonstop arousal, the heat between her drooling thighs continuous, finding herself rubbing them together subconsciously. She was more animal in heat than human, plunging her fingers into her juice-soaked panties to pummel her puffy little clit at every opportunity.

In her instinctive desperation to be fucked pregnant, she'd be all over Noah, and would always end up disappointed. His sex drive was so low that he turned her away most times, and when he did capitulate, it was to spend 30 or 40 seconds thrusting with that little penis, locked away behind a condom slathered with spermicidal lube. She never came on his cock. She simply couldn't. He simply couldn't satisfy her deepest and most animalistic urges.

Every month during her ovulation window, Noah's pathetic performance left Piper as a mess of horny need. Her rational mind got muscled to the side by the animal desperation to be held down, cummed in, and violently bred. By her evolutionary purpose, to spread her thick thighs and take a hot man's cock inside her and let it knock her up. So she'd resort to constant masturbation just to keep it at bay.

But last week something had changed. It was September, and a new semester was about to start. She'd moved in with Bret, this hot senior, this six foot five Greek god of a man.

She knew deep down it was a bad idea to apply for the coed dorms. Another dumb decision made in a previous ovulation window. Outwardly, she'd told people it was about social justice, gender equality, things like that, of course girls and boys could live together.

But deep down, she knew that it was a decision steered by her lizard brain's instinctive desperation. By that little egg in her womb radiating wave after wave of hot need and taking control of her mind. Forcing her to think about men. Their muscles, their cocks, their smiles, their stubble, their tousled hair. Becoming their perfect hyper-feminized bimbo, their chubby wide-hipped fertility goddess, at the mercy of them, holding her down, thrusting thick penises inside her ripe, wet cunt...

Piper was getting closer and closer. She could feel the orgasm rising up her spine. Her mouth opened and her eyes began to roll back involuntarily.

"Bret..."

Imagining Bret's body, glistening with sweat as he jogged across the field at lacrosse practice, Piper let a moan escape her lips.

"B-Bret-t-ttt..."

"Yeah?" Bret said.

Piper's eyes shot open and her hips dropped, causing her thick butt to bounce off the mattress, making a squelching sound as her butt cheeks squished against the soaking puddle of pussy juice.

"OH MY GOD, WHAT THE FUCK BRET?" she screamed, grabbing the crumpled topsheet to partially cover herself.

Bret was grinning, leaning one arm against the door, shirtless. His broad shoulders and chiseled chest had a warm glow from lacrosse practice earlier that day. Piper's pussy clenched at the heavenly sight and another wave of warm fuck juice gushed into the mattress.

"You left the door open, Piper. We were supposed to meet now to grab dinner, remember? It's 5 o'clock".

A surge of realization shot through Piper. She'd been so obsessed with getting off that she'd completely lost track of time.

Bret cocked his head, his grin widening. "But it looks like you've been having a real feast in here."

Piper's cheeks flushed red. Ugh, he was just so fucking hot, this tall, masculine hunk in her doorway. Staring at him, her hips started to ache with unfulfilled desire. His muscular body absolutely oozed testosterone. Her body was trying hard to betray her beleaguered morals, vibrating with the need to mate with this gorgeous man, the kind of man whose genes her animal reproductive instincts desperately wanted to take in, mix with, and pass on, whether her conscious mind liked it or not.

She ached to bear his children. But she couldn't. She was a college student, with a boyfriend! She knew that cock would fuck its way into her dropping out to become a mating vessel for his beautiful seed, a full-time momma for his many, many babies. She just couldn't let that happen. She had to snap out of it.

"I-" Piper stammered, blushing fiercely, "I just, um, I forgot, is all..."

Standing firm was tough. She was so wildly attracted to him it was driving her insane.

Bret chuckled, a gleam in his eye. "It's okay, I get it. Noah's in Aspen, how else are you gonna get off?"

He bit his lip as his eyes ran up and down her sweaty curves. "Shame, though, because you look extra breedable today."

Piper's breath caught in her throat and a shiver ran through her thick thighs.

Bret's voice got low and he smirked. "Do you... need some help?"

Piper's eyes lost focus and her brain started to melt with a burning heat. She stuttered, barely able to form coherent words.

"Um... well... I don't know if..."

"What's the matter?" Bret said, sauntering over. "Thinking about Stacey and Melanie?"

Piper's cunt muscles spasmed.

There were rumors about Bret. Rumors that he'd gotten a bunch of other girls pregnant. That younger college girls threw themselves at him and he always refused birth control. Rumors that, delirious with desire, they'd throw caution to the wind, wrap their legs around him, and let him cum deep inside, unprotected.

Stacey and Melanie were two thick girls in another dorm who both dropped out during the spring semester to have babies, and the rumor was that Bret was the breeding stud who'd pumped them into the girls' bellies.

And those were just the two she'd heard about. There were whispers that in years past, he'd fathered even more. A lot more. With a lot of different women, most of them with big tits, thick thighs, and wide hips.

Bret had a type. Fertility-goddess bodies. Just like Piper.

Piper imagined Stacey's big belly. She'd seen it on Insta the day before, bulging, heavy with twins. She imagined the pictures from the hospital delivery room Melanie posted a few weeks ago, cradling a healthy set of triplets, each with blonde hair, just like Bret.

"Is-is it... true?" Piper whispered, agog at the sheer stack of rippling muscle towering before her.

"That I'm good at convincing girls to let me fuck them?" Bret said, smiling, his hand sliding up to take hold of the topsheet.

"That I cum in them and knock them up?" He pulled gently, and topsheet began to slide off Piper's chubby, naked body.

"...Maybe."

Piper was trembling. She let her thick, sumptuous curves be gradually exposed by this hot hunk standing before her, this breeding stud who'd thrust his big cock into pussy after warm, willing pussy and sowed his potent seed all over campus, filling tummies fat with healthy babies left and right. She burned with the irresistible desire to let him fuck her pregnant. But she had to resist his undeniable charm. For Noah's sake, for her own, she just had to.

As the topsheet moved over them, Piper's thick thighs had been spreading on their own, subconsciously widening at the approach of the muscular approaching male. A pool of pussy juice revealed itself beneath them, diffusing the unmistakable aroma of pungent female desire.

Bret was nearly right up against her now, sweat dripping down his hot abs, his cock hardening in his gym shorts. Inches from the mattress, so near her wet pussy she could practically feel the heat radiating off it.

"You'd look so cute pregnant with my baby," he whispered.

"We- we ca..."

Piper struggled to find the right words. She didn't want to give in. But it was so hard to resist this gorgeous man in her frenzied urge to take raw cock and make babies.

"I don't know if..."

Bret grinned as he moved a muscular arm up to cradle Piper's round face in his big hand, brushing her red hair behind her ear as he did. She gasped, eyes dilating with urgent need.

"Let's see how things go, baby."

Her cunt spasmed and another drool of pussy juice dribbled out. Her resolve was weakening with each passing moment. Her cunt was built to draw his cum deep into her ready, fertile womb. She was feeling increasingly helpless against her all-consuming urge to mate with this stud.

His other hand pulled his now rock-hard penis out of his gym shorts. With a flinging motion it sprang out and thwacked against Piper's thick, creamy-white inner thigh. It was eight inches long and cradled with thick veins. Two heavy avocado-sized testicles hung low underneath, all smoothly shaved to show off his gorgeous reproductive organs in all their glory. This was truly the equipment of a world-class male, built to penetrate deep into pussies and pump babies into them as they orgasmed.

"Bret... mmmmnf..."

The tip of his perfect penis pressed against her labia, brushing the engorged clit she'd just been rubbing while screaming his name.

"Maybe just the tip," he whispered.

As he spoke, he dragged the cock head up and down her juicy slit, sliding it against her thick, flared-out labia.

Jolts of pleasure ran up her spine. Piper could only moan at the exquisite sensation of him teasing her throbbing wet cunt. As he rubbed it against her warm folds, it slowly slipped deeper into them, until it was making closer and closer circles around her tight hole.

"Bret..." Piper whined, "we shouldn't..."

"Just for a second." Bret whispered in Piper's ear.

"Ummm... mmmnf..."

"Just to see how it feels."

Piper whimpered and bit her lip. "Well... mmmnnnnffff... okay... j-just the tip..."

"Good girl," Bret said, his voice low and hoarse with understated triumph, and the enormous head of his penis began to press its way inside her. Her pussy was so dripping wet with urgent need that the well-lubricated cock slid in easily, gliding smoothly past engorged labia lips and clenching cunt muscles. She gasped with utter delight as the thick cock filled her, reaching further than she'd even known it was possible for a man to penetrate. Gently, lovingly, the tip of the engorged cock head kissed her puffy, throbbing cervix.

"Oops," Bret said, smirking. Piper could only whimper with pleasure.

She urged her big hips forward to press against Bret's torso, drawing the immense fuck tool in to the hilt, until her pale, trembling thighs were squished against his tanned hips.

Something about his callousness, the way he cut through her inhibitions to give her exactly what she needed, was so satisfying and refreshing. Fuck, she loved being treated like his slut. She delighted in the way he took what he wanted. She felt so needed and so satisfyingly full of the most delicious penis she'd ever seen.

Pressing her lace-covered breasts into his abs and her cheek to his chest, Piper could only let out a feminine whimper of desire.

As he settled into a slow, deliberate pace of thrusting, his other hand reached around and with one hand motion unhooked her white lace bra. Piper's big breasts began to bounce with the force of his thrusting hips against her soft thighs, causing the bra to fall to the floor of the dorm room.

Bret began lovingly groping her ample chest, squeezing her ovulation-puffy boobs and idly playing with the hardening pink nipples.

Piper's tight cunt squeezed the girthy penis as it reached depths never before stretched with a thwap-thwap-thwap of muscled legs against chubby thighs. Bret's torso slapped again and again against her chubby little pubic mound, spreading her squelching wet labia lips with each meaty slap to gently tap against her clit again and again.

Breathing heavily, Bret groaned, "I knew from the moment... I moved in last week... that it'd be easy to take you... from that weak bitch of a boyfriend."

"D-Don't... don't tell Noah... p-please..." she mewled weakly, thick legs spreading into the air, panting as her boobs and belly bounced with each percussive slap of his toned body.

"Why?" Bret asked, grinning, "Isn't he going to realize when your belly starts to swell with my baby?"

Piper whined and wrapped her thick legs around him, locking them around his waist as he thrusted to keep him in deep.

"We-We shouldn't... you should probably p-pull out..."

At the sound of that idea Bret started thrusting harder. Bret's heavy full balls slapped against Piper's squirming round ass while he pounded against her wide hips and meaty thighs.

Plap. Plap. Plop. Plap.

"Fuck, Piper," Bret groaned, increasing the pace of his thrusts, grabbing and squeezing her chubby little soft belly as withdrew and thrusted deep again and again, "how am I supposed to pull out... when you feel this good?"

Piper moaned at the increased pace and squeezed him with her thighs. The wet, meaty slaps of their bodies slamming together made increasingly loud, rhythmic squelching sounds.

"You were made to take my cock... and have my babies," he groaned, wrapping a hand around her throat. "Deep down... you crave my seed inside you."

*Ugh, fuck, it's so true*, she thought. She just crumpled so easily when a hot man flexed control over her. It made her cunt dripping wet. Whether she liked it or not, her body was made to be grabbed, held down, and bred by a strong, virile man like Bret. It made her pussy gush every time he was forceful, patriarchal, powerful, intent on taking what was his, driven by the alpha male desire to pump his babies into every female in heat he could pin down. A man like him deserved to breed.

"And that's why..." he breathed, "you're going to beg me to knock you up."

"Mmmmmnn..." she whimpered.

Gripping his strong arms as he leaned into her with relentless thrusts, she shivered with satisfaction. She loved his masculine smell, the way he grabbed her and took what he wanted, his obsession with her belly and her womb, his clear desire to pump her full of cum and make her his breeding cow.

"Admit it," Bret grunted, "We'd make such strong, healthy babies."

"Mmm-hmmmm... ungh!" she moaned and squealed underneath him.

Her cunt muscles were clenching rhythmically now, sensing instinctively that his cum was close, working the big pistoning cock to try and coax his warm, delicious baby batter up and into her fertile little belly.

"I just... need to be inside you raw..." Bret snorted, his thrusts moving faster and faster. "It's not enough to just... fuck you... to take your body from your cuck boyfriend..."

Piper bit her lip as her moans intensified. It was so bad, but so fucking hot, the way Bret was stealing her from her boyfriend. Claiming her as his. Exerting the will to breed, as the stronger male with healthier genes. The ache of raw desire to have his beautiful babies utterly consumed her.

Drawing his face close to hers, he groaned, "You're a fertility goddess, Piper... a baby-making machine... built to be fucked... and bred."

A billion years of evolution had honed her thick body into a receptive vessel for the absolute strongest, most masculine stud she could find, and that was undeniably Bret. It felt so deliciously good to discard a weaker male and just give into those instincts fully, to open her legs for him and let him pound that rock-hard penis into her thick hips.

He was fucking her with a desperate rhythm now, hunky chest pinning her down against the mattress, her big breasts pressed up hard against his smooth pecs. His heavy balls were starting to draw up close, ready to disgorge the hot breeding cream within.

"I'm going to cum inside your tight cunt... and get you pregnant," Bret grunted.

A wave of hot desire pulsed through her, and her resolve shattered.

"Y-yes, please," she whispered.

She wrapped her arms around him as she desperately kissed him for the first time, her thick lips meeting his, licking his tongue and sucking his lips urgently. As their faces parted, a thin trail of drool suspended between them, she spoke softly, looking up into his eyes lovingly.

 

"You're so much hotter... than Noah..."

Bret's pace was accelerating to a mad, thunderous jackhammering. Plap-plap-plap-plap.

"I want my body... to carry your seed..."

The veins in his muscular thighs started to bulge out. PLAP-PLAP-PLAP-PLAP.

"...your perfect, beautiful genes..."

The pace of their slamming against her thick spread legs began to leave bruises on her pale skin. PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! PLAP!

"...put a baby in my belly, daddy."

PLAPLAPLAPLAPLAPLAPLAP!

"Cum while I fuck you," Bret commanded, his face reddening as he clenched her throat. "It opens your womb for my seed."

Her eyes rolled back and her entire body began to shake as her orgasm boiled over. With a final slam, Bret pinned her thick body against the bed, cock plunging in all the way, penis head pressed directly against her spasming cervix.

A fat rope of hot semen squirted from the tip of the engorged organ, splattering against her cervix and spreading lazily out to fill her warm pussy. Her pulsing cervical ring drank hungrily from his spurting penis, drawing the rich cream deeper into her warm guts, gulping it greedily toward the ripe egg waiting, trembling with anticipation, in her vulnerable womb.

As his cock pressed as deep as Bret's fully flexed muscles could bury it and the baby batter spurted out to fill her desperate cunt, Piper's soft belly slowly began to expand, distended, as the spurting organ loaded her thick tummy with fertile seed. Bret squeezed her neck and her chubby belly, groaning with animal satisfaction as with pulse after sperm-loaded pulse his thick cock pumped her fat and pregnant with his steaming hot genetic material. Piper shook and squealed in thrashing waves of full-body orgasm, her thick body utterly conquered and dominated by the stud above her pumping his load completely into her, filling her orgasming, unprotected womb to the brim with his firmly embedded fuck tool.

For a few minutes, they just panted, Bret pinning her to the bed. A gently sloshing ocean of cum sat heavy inside her, her pussy plugged tight with his cock, the heat of his rich seed warming her fertile guts.

Then he slowly began to pull his hulking mass off her. Stroking her belly, he withdrew, cum dribbling from the long penis hanging down and softly gushing out from her cunt lips.

Bret cocked his head, admiring his handiwork. "I'll be back later. Don't put clothes on."

---

Heeding his command like the submissive breedslut she so clearly was, Piper stayed naked the rest of the evening, prancing around the dorm suite doing housework, an elated lightness to the movements of her thick, curvy body. The other roommates were also out of town, so it was just her naked and alone.

An hour after he'd left, Bret walked through the door again. She turned and smiled sweetly, her chubby curves bouncing toward him as she skipped over to wrap her arms around him.

"Welcome back, stud..." she breathed, nuzzling his neck.

Bret smirked as he reached down to caress her bulging belly.

"Looks like that tummy isn't full of babies quite yet. I better keep cumming inside. Just to make sure."

Piper nodded and whimpered, then turned and bent over the couch, presenting her round butt and glistening cunt lips to him. As her labia folds spread open, juice began to drool down from them, lazily flowing over the arm of the sofa.

A high pitched whine escaped her lips and she arched her back in delight as his immense curved rod slid smoothly into her gushing wet cunt. Pressing himself into her, the fuck rod plunged deep into her guts, distending her chubby belly. Her toes curled with delight and with a guttural moan she tumbled uncontrollably into another violent orgasm as the force of his frenzied thrusting got stronger and stronger.

Finally, after she'd had several more orgasms, he flexed his entire body to squeeze her soft curves and rooted his penis firmly inside. A warm jet of thick semen filled her to the brim as she squirmed, orgasming underneath him.

"Get pregnant for me," Bret groaned as he forced his piping hot cum inside her.

Piper was cumming so hard she could only squeal with delight. She desperately hoped he was knocking her up with a healthy baby.

---

For the next few days, they descended into a frenetic, fertile free-use fuck fest.

Piper liked to prance around the dorm room, lip syncing to music in pink short shorts and a cute yellow crop top that barely fit, wide breeding hips swaying and melon-sized boobies bouncing to the beat. Her ovulating reproductive organs, pushed into overdrive in the presence of a stud male fantastically fit to breed, kept her pussy in a near-constant state of wet readiness. Gushing warm juices ran down her leg as she danced, leaving a trail of cunt nectar snaking around the dorm suite.

But the real show, she knew, was how her cute little chubby tummy would twist and turn, bouncing, gleaming with sweat, tempting him to pump more potent sperm inside. She delighted in teasing Bret, showing off how thick and vulnerable and fertile she was, daring him to spurt his baby batter into her again and again.

"Ugh," Bret groaned one afternoon, "can you stop walking past me with those wide hips jiggling? I have homework to do but I can't think about anything other than getting you pregnant."

Bret walked over and nestled into her from behind, his cock resting between her healthy, bouncy butt cheeks.

Piper looked up at him sweetly. "But why? Getting pregnant is all I can think about too."

A strong hand reached around to rest on her little tummy, rubbing it in slow circles.

"I'm gonna put my babies right here," he whispered in her ear.

"Yes, daddy," she breathed. She craved the feeling of her belly swelling up with his healthy, growing babies.

Bret pulled his big cock out of his shorts to slide it between her dripping wet cunt lips. The testosterone pulsed through his bloodstream, pushing him to mate with this fertile female. It was time fill her thick tummy up with a generous helping of warm semen yet again.

---

On Friday evening, a car pulled up to the dorm hall, and Noah stepped out of the Uber.

Skinny and slightly below average height, he cut a rather pitiful figure compared to his girlfriend's hot lacrosse-player roommate, and he'd been worried all week at how oddly unresponsive she'd been. He wanted to check on her first thing now that he was back from the trip.

As he walked out of the elevator onto Piper's floor, a faint sound was echoing down the hall. Sort of a rhythmic slapping that grew gradually louder as he approached the door to Piper's suite.

Noah slowly opened the dorm suite door and after a moment to register the sight before him, dropped the bouquet of flowers he was holding. A card that read *"For the love of my life. I love you, Piper. Love, Noah"* detached from its clear plastic holder, tumbling to land face down on the carpeted floor.

His cherished chubby girlfriend's pale curves were bent over the kitchen counter, and her hunky roommate Bret was pounding his long penis past her soft, bouncing butt cheeks into her gushing cunt lips with an animal ferocity, every bulging muscle in his powerful body rippling as he drove his cock into her squirting fuck hole over and over.

"You were born... to get pregnant... with my babies," Bret grunted between thrusts, causing her to arch her back more, press her big butt harder into his hips, and squeal uncontrollably with delight.

As Noah watched, the love of his life threw her head back, red hair flying, and moaned with a deep, guttural satisfaction at the genetically superior male bending her over and pistoning his salami-length mating organ into the deliriously willing breeding cow underneath him.

"I was born to take your cum... in my womb, my love," Piper whimpered, her round melon-sized titties slapping wildly back and forth as Bret slammed her, his long penis retracting and then filling her up impossibly deep to the hilt with squelch after satisfying squelch of wet pussy juice splattering everywhere.

"The other girls I've... nnnrgh... just knocked up and ditched... but you, babe," Bret moaned, "I want to drop out and and marry you so I can... just keep pumping baby... after baby... mmmnnh... after baby into you..."

Piper's cunt gushed with another wave of lubricating fuck juice at the most beautiful words she'd heard in her entire life, and she began to shudder with the unstoppable approach of another massive orgasm.

Ever since she'd met him, all Piper could think about was having Bret's babies. She was obsessed with the idea of him keeping her at home naked and perpetually bred, bending her over the kitchen table to squirt a fresh helping of swimmers inside her day after day, keeping her belly big and pregnant over and over again for years to come.

On the edge of a colossal orgasm, barely in control of her body, she idly noticed her boyfriend Noah standing in the doorway. Tears streamed down his face and a crumpled bouquet of flowers had fallen to the floor at his feet. A surge of adrenaline rose to meet the crashing tidal wave of pleasure inside her.

Time seemed to slow down as thoughts floated through her breeding-crazed mind at the crest of the cumming wave. It was kinda hot that he'd found out this way. And... it would be so hot, so deliciously wrong and naughty and bad, to just completely give her body to Bret right in front of him. To make him watch Bret breed her. To make him witness the moment her new breeding stud takes her fertile womb from him forever.

Over the nonstop fuck fest of the prior week, Piper had taken Bret's cock dozens of times. By now she knew the convulsing clenching of her orgasming pussy would make him cum, if she added in some impregnation-themed dirty talk on top of it.

So in the last moments before her orgasm fully hit, a second before she was rendered unable to move, or speak, or do anything but shake with pleasure, she arched her ass up to press as hard as she could against him and get his thick penis as deep as possible, and she looked up at Bret with pure bliss in her shining eyes.

"I love you, Bret," she whimpered sweetly. "Put a baby in me."

Bret roared in triumph as he clamped down against her, pinning her thick body to the counter. He held his penis deep inside her and shot a hot jet of rich, steaming-hot baby cream directly into her cervix and her waiting womb.

Piper looked directly at Noah as the colossal orgasm crashed over her and with an expression of pure euphoria on her face she screamed in animal pleasure at the beautiful culmination of their relentless rutting. Noah's eyes rolled back and he passed out, crumpling to the floor in the doorway, the sight of Bret's hot sperm injection into her clenching, wet cunt seared into his memory forever.

That long rope of semen splashed into Piper's womb and enveloped the last of Piper's fertile eggs that would be kissed into life by one of Bret's strong sperm cells that week. Piper's uncontrollable horniness in the presence of a supreme specimen of masculinity had resulted in a spike in female reproductive hormones that released more eggs than usual that ovulation cycle, and the pair's relentless copulation had already fertilized three other eggs that week.

The quadruplets growing inside Piper would become a new breeding record for Bret, and the start of a bright future for the couple, now desperately in love and practically attached at the crotch. Bret had sown his wild oats plenty, and it was time to settle down to focus all his attention on the one chubby breeding slut he'd finally fallen for.

Piper would stay perpetually pregnant with Bret's babies for years and years to come. They lived happily ever after in fuck-crazed bliss.

couple: inside

 

I loved feeling Don's tongue against my pussy. He would gently stroke my clit with it, then run it along the length of my hairless slit, hard, like his cock did just before it penetrated me. The tip of his tongue would tease its way into my inner folds, then back to my clit again, and he'd turn gentle again, teasing, coaxing my trembling body ever closer to a climax.

I felt my pussy gushing as he sucked my engorged clit, gently tugging it between his lips, then stroking it again with his tongue, then pulling it back into his mouth, then his tongue, then his lips, back and forth until I worried my moaning would wake the kids. My muscles stiffened as she felt an orgasm building. I tensed every muscle in anticipation.

Then he stopped. The son of a bitch always knew just the right moment to back off, just when I was soooo close, just when I was desperate to be pushed over the edge. My clit cried out for more attention, but his tongue was probing my hole, an inch of it poking inside of me, reminding me that, soon enough there's be 9 inches of hard cock taking its place, stretching out me cunt from me labia all the way to me cervix.

I trembled in anticipation of that feeling, that feeling of being completely full, of having him inside of me completely, deeper than any man had ever been. I lived for that feeling. I had had plenty of cocks in me before I was married, and I worried that, after years of marriage and two kids, my sex life would settle into the kind of dull routine my married friends bitched about.

But Don made sure that wouldn't happen. His cock never got tired of my pussy, and I knew that, as much as I loved my kids, and married life, and my career, I was never happier than when Don's big cock was buried in my snatch. But first things first. I needed to come, and I needed it badly.

"Please," I moaned. But his tongue had moved down to my asshole, and he was circling my little pink rosebud as his hands squeezed my ass cheeks. I wondered if he'd fuck my asshole too. I didn't mind anal, but I'd much rather have his cock in my cunt. He knew that. But I couldn't say no to him, no matter what he wanted to do. He knew that too.

"Please," I said again. "I need to come. I need it so bad."

He ignored me, engaged as he was with firmly pushing the tip of his tongue into my asshole.

"Don, please." Then a pause. "I'll do whatever you want. Just make me come."

He lifted his head. We had played this game many times before. He'd get me worked up until I was begging to be his slave, offering to do anything in exchange for the earth-shattering orgasm we both knew he could give me. No matter what he demanded, I always ended up enjoying it.

"Take me bareback," he said, as he slid a finger into my ass. We knew this was a dangerous game. My husband and I had agreed that two kids was enough, and we knew from past experience I got pregnant easily. At 36, I felt like I was too old for the pill, so we used condoms. Most of the time. But taking a risk was a huge thrill, and the times I'd used the withdrawal method hadn't put me back in the maternity ward so far.

"Tell me." He said, as a second finger joined the first inside my asshole.

"I want to feel your cock inside me," I panted. "I want to feel your sperm deep inside of me."

We both knew he'd have to pull out, but we both got worked up thinking about the alternative.

"How deep?" he demanded. Deeper than anyone's ever been, I thought.

"All the way. Shoot your sperm into my womb."

Don started stroking his fingers in and out of my asshole, as his tongue resumed its assault on my clit. In a few minutes, I was screaming, as the long-delayed orgasm overtook me. Before I had finished coming down, his cock was inside of me. Usually he'd tease some more, but this time he didn't want to give me time to relent and ask him to put a condom on. The first five inches of his cock slid right into my dripping pussy before I knew what hit me.

As he started slowly working his cock in and out of my tight hole, he kissed me. I could taste my sex on his tongue, and it turned me own even more. I loved having that reminder of how wet he had gotten me, even as my sopping pussy opened right up for his penetrating phallus.

As he thrust into me again and again, he slowly worked inch after inch of his manhood into me. No matter how many times we did this, I could feel him stretching out my innermost recesses like I was still a virgin. I grabbed his ass and tried to pull him deeper inside of me. Don had kissed his way down my neck to my breast, and was tugging at my nipple with his teeth. Every stab of pain as he bit down made me cry out, my pussy clamping down on his cock even harder. I had only just come, but I felt another orgasm building.

Don slid his fingers out of my ass, and grabbed my ass cheeks with both hands, lifting it up off the bed. At that angle, his cock thrust the rest of the way inside me in one stroke. I cried out as I felt the head bump up against my cervix. No other man had ever done this to me. No other cock had ever reached that place, pushing against the entrance to my womb. This was why, no matter what else happened, Don would always own my pussy. I felt stabs of pain, as he hit bottom with every thrust. The pain made me hot. The thought of how deep inside of me he was made me hotter. And the thought that, if he came right now, every drop of sperm would be inside my womb, searching for an egg, making my belly swell up with his baby — that made me hottest of all.

"You have to pull out." I wasn't so far gone that I had lost my sense. I couldn't have another baby, no matter how much the though of having a bellyful of his sperm drove me wild.

"I will," he said firmly, but he kept pounding his cock into me without slowing down. I could feel every inch of him, thrusting into my cunt again and again. I could feel his balls slapping against my ass cheeks with each stroke. And I could feel him stab into my cervix, again, again, again.

I knew he'd be true to his word and shoot his load on my belly, but me mind had already gone down another road. I was remembering the feeling of spurt after spurt of fertile sperm shooting into me. I remembered wondering whether the load inside of me was the one that would make my belly swell up with a baby. I remembered how much my husband loved sucking the milk from my swollen tits, stroking my belly when he held me after we'd fucked, knowing his fucking me was responsible for the baby inside of me.

Before I knew it, I felt herself building towards another orgasm. I wrapped her legs around Don's waist, urging him on. His cock pounded with renewed vigor, my cries echoing off the walls every time he hit bottom.

"Ah... fuck!" I was almost there.

"Wait." I didn't want to hear Don say this. I didn't want to wait. I wanted his cock to keep fucking me into oblivion.

"I'm getting close." He sounded worried, but he didn't slow down for a second. I wouldn't have let him.

"Don't stop! Please..."

I knew exactly what I was asking him to do. To come inside of me. To shoot millions of fertile sperm directly into my womb, each one searching for an egg, each one trying to make me pregnant.

"We shouldn't," he said, but Don made no effort to slow down. He was waiting for a go-ahead, and I decided to give him one.

"Come inside my pussy," I whispered. "I want your cum inside me. Just don't stop."

He didn't. His thrusting became frantic, pounding into me even harder. I screamed, as another orgasm hit me like a freight train. My spasming pussy clamped down on Don's cock, finally pushing him over the edge. I felt his cock spasm, the head lodged right against my cervix. Warmth shot through my pussy as a stream of cum shot out of his cock. And another. And another. And another.

I knew from past experience what a massive quantity of sperm Don produced - the times he had come on my face, he'd hit me with a thick stream that went from my hair all the way down to my chin. And then five or six more just like it. We'd posted photos of me online covered in so much sperm I wasn't worried about anybody recognizing me. Once when I was pregnant, we'd fucked on my lunch break at work, and I still had sperm leaking out of me on the subway ride home. I had hoped none of the other commuters noticed the thin stream of the stuff running down my leg and pooling in one of my sandals.

Now all that sperm was inside of me, and none of it was running out. Don's cock was still lodged deep inside of me, plugging my pussy and not letting a drop escape. I supposed I could do the responsible thing and try and wash myself out. But I was long past doing the responsible thing. I held him there, inside of me, savoring the feeling of fullness.

"I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to—"

"Don't worry. It's what I wanted. I just needed you so badly. I don't care if I get pregnant, as long as you keep making me feel like that."

"You're serious about this? You could be pregnant?"

"Right in the middle of my cycle. You probably just put me in the club!"

Don smiled, "I thought you didn't want another kid."

"I don't, really, but if it happens, it happens. I loved having the first two, so if I have one more, we'll manage. Besides, I love the thought that my belling might be swelling up with your baby."

He kissed me deeply, and I felt his cock stir inside me. He was clearly excited by the thought too.

"Still, we should be careful from now on."

"Actually, I was thinking, since the damage is already done..." I moved my head down to his cock, and ran my tongue up and down its length. "One or two more loads wouldn't hurt."

A few minutes later, his hard cock was inside me again, and by that time I had accepted my fate. I was going to have Don's baby. I was going to take as much of his seed into my womb as I could, until my egg drowned in it. In a few months, my belly was going to start to bulge obscenely. By the time I got really big, it'd be summertime, and I'd spend the last three months wearing as little as possible, flaunting my pregnant body, bikini top straining to hold my big milk-filled tits; my huge pregnant belly exposed for the world to see.

I started to have an orgasm just thinking about it. I know my husband and I had talked about not having any more kids. But we'd deal with it fine. The baby would be a blessing, in the end. Just so long as my husband never finds out the baby's Don's, and not his!

couple: fertile

 

Gary paused for a moment and wiped a bead of sweat from his temple using his shoulder. His large hands were too caked with dirt to use to rid his face of the perspiration that continued to accumulate. His hair had started receding a little earlier than the 38-year-old had hoped, and offered less shade than it used to on top and in front. Unfortunately, his shirt had long soaked through, so he was really just pushing moisture around...

He would deny being handsome, but Gary knew he wasn't ugly either. He had short chestnut brown hair, with a little male-pattern baldness (as mentioned above), making his face look a little longer than it used to. But his hazel eyes and white teeth still twinkled when he smiled, and he was in good shape: Gary jogged every morning, and lifted free weights three times a week. He wasn't particularly tall, coming in at just under 5 foot 8, so his bulky muscles gave him more of a stocky look.

Gary also took his gardening work very seriously, and could be seen most evenings and weekends in his front yard, turning over beds, planting annuals, pulling weeds, pruning perennials... whatever the season called for. So by this point in late May, he had attained quite a nice tan. Oh, the benefits of working from home!

"Oh, well, time for a water break" he muttered to himself.

As he knocked back a swig of the now-warm water in his thermos, He noticed some motion on the other side of the flower bed, and then, between stalks of peonies, he saw a pair of fishnet-clad legs clomping by in heavy boots. He briefly stole a glance at the well-defined calves, before his gaze drifted upwards to an amazing pair of thighs, accentuated by the fishnets and only barely half-way covered by a jet black ruffled miniskirt, trimmed with black lace.

Gary knew before looking any further that this was his next-door-neighbor, Erin. Her parents, Dave and Beth were nice enough, but he only interacted with them two or three times since they moved in a few years ago. He had interacted with Erin multiple times when she was in high school--she had agreed to look after his garden on a few occasions, when he was out of town. She had always done well, and he had paid her well for it. She had always seemed nice enough, and occasionally showed some personality, though she was usually very quiet.

Erin had just returned from her first year of college for the summer a few days ago, and Gary had been shocked when he first saw her dressed like a slutty goth. At least, that's what it looked like to him. "Guess I shouldn't be so quick to judge," he thought, "Whatever her reasons, I suppose I do appreciate being able to gaze upon such a fine form, displayed so beautifully." He smiled to himself.

He also knew this was only a recent development in her wardrobe. She was a cute, shy, naive-seeming girl last summer, before she left. Now she was 19 years old, back from her freshman year of college, and apparently is trying out a newer, edgier, sexier look. Which, again, he did NOT mind looking at, but somehow it also bothered him that she would dress that way.

Gary popped up onto his knees and caught her eye over the tops of the peony blossoms. "Hey, Erin!" he called out cheerfully, "How's it going? You off somewhere in a hurry?"

"Oh, hi Mr. Marsh! I didn't see you behind all the flowers. Which look great, by the way... I'm ok, I guess. I'm in no particular rush. How are you doing?"

Gary thought to himself, "Oh good, she's still the sweet Erin I knew." Then he replied, trying to sound cool, "Oh you know, just minding my garden in this heat. With all the sun this week and that thunderstorm Friday night, the weeds have gone wild!" He paused for a second before adding, "And you can call me Gary. No need for titles."

"Well, the flowers look like they are enjoying the sun and rain too. What kind of flower is this, again? They're huge!" Erin bent forward and reached out to inspect the largest bloom on the bush.

"Well," Gary said while trying to suppress a smirk, "My prized peonies..."

"What now?" Erin replied stiffly as she looked up at him with a shocked look on her face.

"Sorry, I know it sounds like another word." Gary said feigning sheepishness, but secretly loving the fact that he had surprised her. "That's a peony. P-E-O-N-Y. Peony! And those... are my prized peonies."

"Well then..." she replied slowly, trying to hide a smirk herself "I can see you are very proud of your peonies, Mr. Marsh! I mean, Gary.... You must give it some good attention... just don't play with it in public!"

Somewhat surprised that she would snap back continuing to riff on the raunchy pun, he decided to continue the gag a little further, "Thank you very much! I am very proud of my peonies, and you can come play in my garden whenever you like!"

Erin blushed a little and then started walking away quickly, shouting over her shoulder, "Ok bye, Mr. Marsh!"

Gary was immediately remorseful, and thought to himself, "Shit! I crossed the line there..." and was about to start mentally berating himself when she suddenly looked back over her shoulder and added, "Have fun with your peonies, Gary!"

Gary was relieved that she was apparently not too offended. Maybe she was only a little embarrassed, or maybe she just needed to leave with the last word. Who knows...

He watched her tromp off down the sidewalk for a minute while trying to look like he was just admiring his own flowers. He could see her hair and her ass bouncing with each step as she shrank into the distance. "What a fine body she has! Too bad I'm not fifteen years younger..." he thought to himself as he sighed.

* * *

Much to Gary's surprise (and enjoyment), exchanging jokes with Erin about his peonies became a frequent occurrence over the next few weeks. They were clearly enjoying trying to make the other squirm. Each time, she ratcheted up the dirtiness of the joke, and he would respond in kind, but always letting her be the one to "win" with the nastiest, funniest joke.

At this point, now near the end of June, Erin strolled up to the garden in a very revealing black, low-cut crop top, with skin-tight, black leggings that were riddled with large holes, and her standard boots. Today she completed her look with shiny black lipstick, and a black lace choker necklace.

"Gary, Gary, Gary... tsk. tsk. Your peonies looks a little droopy today. Maybe needs some proper attention?"

Gary's mind raced, "Did she say 'your peonies look'? Or did she say 'your penis looks'? Or did she accidentally say 'peonies look'?"

His mind continued racing, "It's all just jokes, right? There was no way this 19-year-old wannabe goth babe would actually be flirting with her 38-year-old boring, work-from-home accountant neighbor, right? Well, she does know I am single... Maybe she thinks I'm handsome? She probably just likes making me as uncomfortable as possible."

He wanted to respond with another joke, but wasn't sure he could say what he wanted to. He started with a serious tone, and lamented, "Yes Erin, that poor bloom is on its way out, and I'm sorry to say that not even your attention would bring it back to life."

Gary gauged her reaction, and then, without observing any negative response, he continued, while motioning towards a few large spherical buds nearby, that were nearly ready to open. "Take a look at these balls, though!"

She tittered a little, and he continued, "A little attention will go a long way with those. They have the potential to swell up into some serious beasts!"

At this point, Gary wasn't too worried about offending her with his jokes, but he didn't want anyone, least of all Erin, to think he was creeping on his young neighbor, so he tried to keep good eye contact, and not examine her exposed cleavage too closely.

Erin stood there, and looked like she was formulating a response. Then looked dead into his eyes and whispered softly, "I can help your... balls... out."

She then leaned forward, allowing him a clear view of her young, pale bosom, nearly spilling out over the small, dark top. She tenderly grabbed one of the flower stalks, pulling the large, spherical, dark pink bud towards her face, as if to smell it. Gary was suddenly feeling incredibly turned on, and watched closely as Erin's dainty and very bright pink tongue darted out from between her glossy black lips and quickly touched the tip of the bud. Then she looked at Gary again, as she lightly swirled her tongue around the bulging bud.

To any distant observer, the two neighbors were engaged in a pleasant chat, and one had leaned forward to smell a flower. But to Gary, this was the sexiest sight he had seen in years! By. Far.

"Damn, girl!" He muttered to himself, loudly enough that she heard it clearly. He also absentmindedly began touching his rapidly-growing erection through his pants. She also saw this clearly, though he was blissfully unaware of his own actions (and that she saw it).

Erin saw all of this, and felt proud that her secret crush clearly thought she was hot too. She stepped her game up one more notch and winked at him before popping the whole bud into her mouth for a brief second, then kissing the very top of it before standing up and grinning at Gary.

At this point, he was completely taken aback. He could feel the pulse throbbing in his fully erect cock, and the blood rushing in his ears.

Erin bent down again, this time showing off even more of her alabaster cleavage, which was accentuated so beautifully by her low-cut, dark top and pushup bra. She said, "Mmm... I'll play with you later," as she picked the peony bud, breaking it off with about 6 inches of stem too. Then she kissed the tip lightly and slid the flower slowly down from her lips, down her neck, between her large breasts, and down towards her bare belly button. Then she raised her hand to her head, and tucked the stem in her hair, behind an ear.

Then she walked away slowly with some swing in her hips. She did not look back, but she still had a pretty good idea of the scene behind her.

Gary was left there, with his mouth hanging open, and his raging erecting straining against his clothes. Dirt clung to the crotch of his pants--evidence of the absent-minded attention his muddy hands had given his cock.

He looked around furtively for a moment. The suburban street was nearly empty, and nobody seemed to have paid attention to what was an absolutely riveting experience for him. It hadn't even registered that she had snapped off what would otherwise have been an incredible blossom.

After a moment, he slowly collected his gardening tools, and headed back into his house after putting them in the garage.

Gary desperately needed relief, but chuckled when he looked down at his hands. They were so caked in dried mud and grime he didn't dare touch himself before washing up in the shower.

* * *

Gary was midway through his shower when he heard a faint noise. He had rinsed the dirt from his hands and sweat from his body, and was just beginning to turn his attention to his erection. So at first he didn't pay any heed to the light *tap, tap, tap*.

He pictured Erin's pouty black lips and pink tongue, standing out against the pale backdrop of her pale face, and he imagined how her hot breath and gentle licks would feel on the bulging head of his cock. It would look almost exactly like what she had done earlier with the bud.

He had worked up to a steady rhythm with his hand, and was beginning to thoroughly enjoy this shower, when he heard it again, but louder. *TAP, TAP*.

Gary suddenly turned the shower off and listened, straining his ears to hear above the remaining drips of water from the shower head and his own body.

*TAP, TAP*

He turned his head toward the misted exterior window of the bathroom, and saw the silhouette of a woman's figure.

Gary quickly wrapped a towel around himself and went to the window. He cracked it open and saw Erin standing on the air conditioner, giving her a good vantage point for accessing the window.

"What are you doing?" He hissed.

"Let me inside," she said quietly, "I have an important question for you."

"You caught me mid-shower. Can it wait?"

"Oh, umm. It's pretty urgent, can I just come in?"

Gary wasn't sure. His senses confirmed the urgency in her voice, but something also felt off to him. She had just been teasing him outside....

Against his better judgement, he asked, "Can I at least get dressed first?"

"Quickly?"

"Ok, you can wait at my back door, I'll be right there."

He raced to throw on a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt (no time for underwear!), and then opened the door for her and showed her in.

"Ok, what's this urgent question?" Gary demanded, unable to completely hide the irritation he felt at being interrupted from his jerk-off session. It was not lost on Gary that he had been cock-blocked by the very object of his desires.... But he knew deep down that she was 'off-limits' outside of his imagination. So cock-blocked he was.

Erin took a breath in held it for a moment, before asking very sweetly, "Can I see your *most* prized peonies?" Then she raised her eyebrows twice for emphasis.

Gary was speechless. He knew what he had heard, but couldn't believe it.

Erin took advantage of his stunned silence to add, "It looks like you have been giving it some good attention just now."

Gary followed her gaze down and saw how obviously the shape of his erection was displayed in his sweatpants. Not that underwear would have helped much, but his predicament was crystal clear.

Gary stammered "Hey, I... I was just kidding around in the garden. I hope I..."

"I wasn't kidding." She said flatly, with a pout. She twirled a strand of her hair as she continued, "Playing, sure. But totally serious." Erin then shot him a look and commanded, "And I'm not kidding now. Show me your dick."

Gary's self-restraint was wavering.

"Please?" She switched to a soft, high-pitched begging voice, "pleeeease?"

"What...... why?"

"Look, since you need it all laid out for you: I have been so bored. Like, all summer... and joking around with you has been the best part of each day since we started doing it. I assumed you were flirting with me, and you must have noticed I was flirting back. I think you're really hot, and... I want to see more."

"I'm practically twice your age... aren't there.... boys any closer to your age you can do your... exploring... with?"

"Exploring?!?" She snorted, "Oh, I'm no virgin! I am just unimpressed with the 'boys' in this neighborhood. You're far more interesting. And you can't fault me for wanting to see what a real man looks like."

Gary was stalling making the decision. "And if I show it to you? What then? Would that stem your curiosity?"

Erin laughed and gave a seductive look before licking her lips. "I would want to know what it tastes like too." She slipped her left index finger into her mouth and sucked it sensually as she pulled it back out before locking eyes and asking, "Well?"

Gary was convinced.

He thought to himself, "She's 19 years old, and she clearly wants to go ahead with this, so why not go along too? Dave and Beth wouldn't ever know, right?"

Then he said aloud, "Your parents would kill me, if they ever found out."

"Me too. It's our secret. 100%." She assured him.

Gary took a short breath in, had another look at the teenage beauty standing expectantly in front of him, in an exquisitely slutty outfit, no less! Then he dropped his sweatpants and stepped out of them, and peeled off his T-shirt.

Erin gazed at him for about 20 long seconds, taking his image in, then slowly approached him, and got down on her knees, and reached out with delicate fingers. She lightly stroked his balls, causing his shaft to jerk.

Then Erin repeated the same inspection and oral play she had given the peony bud outside: she grabbed Gary's shaft in her small hand and he watched closely as Erin's dainty and very bright pink tongue darted out from between her glossy black lips and quickly touched the tip of his dick. She lightly swirled her tongue around his bulging head a few times before popping the whole engorged head into her mouth and then sucking on it slightly before popping her lips off it again with a loud sound.

Then she swirled her tongue on the tip again before slowly sliding his shaft into her mouth, inch by inch. When she could feel him on her tonsils, she reversed the motion, just as slowly.

"Oh! Fuck, Erin, that feels amazing! Don't stop!"

He reached down and grabbed one of her recently developed tits through her thin top, and reveled in the warm, firm flesh that pressed back into his hand. "My god," he thought, "where did these come from?" He then reached down and grabbed the bottom of her crop top, and lifted it up, exposing her creamy white tits to his large, exploring fingers.

Gary realized suddenly that he was not fantasizing. He really was fondling his 19-year old neighbor's bare tits with his hands. She had been teasing him for weeks, and now he could finally feel them!

And she was eagerly lapping at his engorged member! This was no masturbatory shower fantasy, it was real and happening right now! It was so wrong, but she was absolutely stunning, and 100% willing. 200% willing! And surprisingly skillful at giving a blowjob. He couldn't hold back any longer, and quickly warned, in a husky voice "I'm gonna...!"

In response, Erin pulled back a little bit, and shifted her tongue to focus on his bulging head, then increased her speed and reached out again to caress his balls.

This was more than Gary could take, and he could feel his orgasm as it rose up within him, seemingly from his toes! He looked down at her cute pale face, black, glossy, pouty lips wrapped around his dick, and her exposed tits underneath. He watched the expression on her face change from brief surprise to a sultry proud confident look, as he pumped spurt after spurt of thick spunk into her welcoming mouth.

Erin could feel his scrotum tighten and flex in her dainty hand, and then she clearly felt the rhythmic contractions of his orgasm, and tasted the hot and flavorful reward as it pulsed into her mouth and splashed across her tongue before it pooled in the back of her throat. She reflexively gagged and grimaced for a split second when the thick liquid first made contact with the back of her throat, even though she was expecting it. Then she felt proud that she had such power over the full-grown man who was literally weak in the knees before her as she skillfully extracted his seed.

"Yum!" she said throatily, after throwing her head back swallowing it all like a shot of tequila. Then she quickly stood up, pulled her top back into place and kissed him lightly on the cheek before she sauntered away, leaving him alone just as suddenly as she had barged in.

Gary's heart was pounding as he stood there panting in his otherwise silent living room. He was trying to catch his breath, completely naked, and with traces of semen and spittle still dripping from his now drooping cock. This was the second time today that she had walked away from him like that--leaving him speechless and enthralled.

All he could think was, "What the fuck just happened?!?"

* * *

Three days passed before he saw her again.

He was wondering if she had regrets about their last encounter. He had enjoyed himself thoroughly, and had been thinking about it almost non-stop since. But he did have some complex feelings about it as well. He hoped that she only needed to process what had happened. What she had done, and what that meant.

 

He was about to get started on his pre-dawn jog when she sauntered over from out of the shadows. She clearly knew his schedule. And she was dressed to the nines, wearing the shortest black miniskirt he had ever seen her in, and a tight, dark purple top. Her chest was completely covered, but it was so tight, that even in the early morning light, he could clearly make out her cleavage and nipples through the top.

Gary admired her long and fit legs, which were largely left exposed by her miniskirt. As she drew closer he could see she wasn't wearing anything on her legs--it was just bare, exposed skin.

"Do you want to see my tulip?"

Gary froze. Then he locked eyes with her and nodded silently.

They quickly retreated to his house. And, once the door was shut behind them, he eagerly peeled her clothes off, revealing her tight teen body. Her top was the first to go--she lifted her arms up above her head, and he grabbed the base of her shirt and lifted it up over her head and off her arms in one swift motion.

Erin's plump tits were even more amazing than he had remembered from their last interaction. Her soft, pearly skin was punctuated with a few small, dark moles, and her pink nipples stood out as little points at the ends of her tits.

Once he was done feasting his eyes on her bare chest, he pulled the zipper on her skirt down part way, and then yanked her skirt down, exposing the fact that her underwear matched her bra... in that it was completely absent.

As Erin stepped out of the miniskirt that lay around her feet, Gary could see that her "tulip" sported a recently trimmed bush. The short, soft, curly, dark brown hairs didn't quite hide the lovely shape of her slightly asymmetrical labia, or the deep cleft between them. Her light pink interior folds were just visible within the cleft, and she was already wet enough that Gary could see the moisture glistening in the early morning sunlight.

When he was done admiring the view of Erin's fully naked body, Gary stepped forward and then walked behind her. He brushed the hair away from her ear so he could whisper to her. "Your tulip is beautiful, but you know I can't only see it. May I return your favor?"

As soon as Erin nodded, Gary reached under her arms and around her body with both of his arms, placing his hands on her hips. His left hand slowly slid up and across her body to her right breast, which he grabbed and caressed firmly, but gently. Then Erin felt his right hand move down, and lightly brush across the tuft of hair over her pubic bone. It sent tingles up and down her spine, and an immediate increase in the warmth and moisture building between her legs.

After tracing a few large circles lightly over her outer folds, Gary shifted his hand so that he could get a finger between her inner folds while pressing the heel of hand firmly against the flesh over her pubic bone. He could feel the slick lubrication leaking from deeper within, and took the opportunity to spread it around. Then he nestled his finger deep within her folds, so that it extended along the length of her cleft, with his fingertip resting at the entrance to her vagina, and the base of his finger rested against her sensitive clit.

Once his finger was in position, and adequately lubricated, Gary began to slide it slowly up and down. He slid it up to swirl lightly around her love button, and then back down to explore around her opening.

Gary could tell that Erin's breathing had changed, and her legs appeared to be a little shaky for standing. So he pulled her in close for a stabilizing embrace. He could feel his erection pressed against her lovely ass, and savored the contact.

Gary licked his lips and nibble/kissed playfully along her jawbone to her chin, and then gave her a quick, but soft kiss on the lips. She parted her lips and their tongues danced together for a moment. "Ah yes," Gary thought, "kissing is part of foreplay, even when starting on third base..."

This reminded him: Erin had brought Gary to orgasm a few days before using her mouth, and now it was his turn.

"I want to taste you now." whispered Gary, after breaking the long kiss.

He had plenty of experience using his mouth on several women over the years, and was eager to show of his skills to his surely less experienced neighbor. She may have surprised him with her own oral skills, but he was confident that none of her college friends (male or female) could eat her out like he was about to.

He turned Erin around, knelt down at her feet, and pulled her towards him by the hips, forcing her to take half a step forward. He gazed up at her and then inhaled deeply, savoring her sharp and musky scent. Then he began kissing gently on the soft outer lips of her gorgeous pussy.

Gary knew the tenderness of the contact, and the feeling of his hot breath on her sensitive nethers would draw all of Erin's attention to the area, along with some extra blood... and fluids!

Then he extended the tip of his tongue and slowly slide it up the cleft and around within her moist and tangy folds. He varied how strongly he licked, and what sorts of patterns and locations, paying close attention to how her hips twisted depending on where and how he kissed and lapped at her.

Once he had a good sense of her reactions, and pulled his face back and looked up at her face, which was just visible above her full breasts.

She whimpered, "That feels amazing!"

He responded, "Come lie down on the couch, and I'll show you how amazing it can feel when we don't have to worry about you keeping your balance..."

Gary led Erin to the couch and directed her to sit on the arm of the couch, with her legs dangling over the edge, then he helped her lie down so that her back was supported on the seat of the couch. She wouldn't need to worry about falling over, and he could kneel between her legs and had perfect access to her pussy, which was spread wide open for him.

He leaned in and paused with his mouth hovering half an inch above her exposed inner flesh. He could feel the heat of her excitement on his face, and her smell flooded his nostrils.

He could see the liquid seeping out of her already, and thought to himself, "I'm gonna make this little slut see stars!"

Then he put his hands under the small of Erin's back and firmly lifted her up and towards him a little bit as he slid his tongue along the inner edge of her pussy lips. He continued with this gentle, teasing for another minute and then buried his face between her legs and began to eat her out in earnest.

After a minute or two using just his mouth, Gary slowly slipped one of his fingers into her. He began doing little circles on her G-spot, and then pressing up against her pubic bone from the inside. Erin gasped when he did this. "Ohhh! Keep doing that! Whatever that is!" Gary obliged, and quickly felt her clamp down on his finger and squeeze his head with her thighs.

When she relaxed again, he pulled up to a kneel, to get a better view of her just-ravished teen quim. He continued to finger her lightly as he watched her heaving chest, and he caught he own breath too. The taste of Erin's orgasm lingered on his lips...

"Yum!" He said, finally, obviously echoing her victorious declaration from the other day, after swallowing his load. Then he showered her with praise "My God, you are beautiful! I though you were hot when you were blowing my peonies the other day, that was quite the show! But damn... I had no idea how hot you would be, totally nude, and cumming on my face!"

Erin looked almost sheepish. She was still out of breath, and managed to sigh, "Thanks!" before taking some more breaths and continuing, "I've never cum like that before!"

Gary was incredibly horny now, and figured whatever boundaries there were had long been crossed. "I don't have any condoms..." he said hopefully as she squirmed and panted under the ongoing attention of his hand. "Are you on birth control?"

Erin shook her head, "No." Then she smirked and said mischievously while pushing his hand away from her, "But, I know a fun game. And the riskier it is, the more fun it is!"

Gary was all ears.

She continued, "Do you know The Pullout Game?"

"I think I may know a version of it. What are the rules?"

"It's very simple. I'll get on my hands and knees, and you enter me doggy style. Once you're in, you have to stay in until you're ready to cum, at which point you have to pull out and cum on my ass and/or back. If you cum inside me you automatically lose. And I could get pregnant. Please don't do that." She sounded very serious.

Gary met her eyes and nodded back solemnly.

She continued, "We take turns fucking each other. You get 10 thrusts, as fast or as slow as you like, and as deep or shallow as you like, but you have to stay in me the whole time. Then I throw back 10 times, however I like. If you pull out to cum when it's my turn for throwing back, I win. And if you do it when it's your turn at thrusting, you win."

"Sounds simple enough. I should have enough control to not fill you up."

"Seriously man, this *only* works if you pull out in time."

"I get it. If I cum on your ass during my turn means I win; I cum on your ass during your turn means you win; and I cum inside you means we both loose."

"Couldn't have said it better myself!"

Erin turned around and knelt on the seat of the couch, with her feet dangling off the edge, and stuck her ass out towards him while leaning forward onto the back of the couch. Gary spread her smooth thighs apart just a little bit more and took a moment to admire the young pussy spread open before him. From this angle, her hairy labia pooched out a third of an inch or so beyond the round bottom of her ass, and spread out slightly, with the glistening pink flesh of her hole peeking out, as if to welcome him in.

He could see her little asshole puckered up tightly right above the opening to her pussy. And he could smell her arousal wafting upwards towards him. He was immediately rock hard and started to align his shaft with her hole. He could feel the warmth of her snatch on his dick as he pressed it into her folds. He held it there for a moment, collecting her lubrication, and preparing himself for the challenge ahead.

"Don't worry, I promise I won't cum inside you." He assured her as he began sliding into her warm, tight, wetness...

"You better not! But don't be timid either! You sure can eat a girl out... now show me how you fuck!"

Gary started out fairly gentle. He didn't want to blow right away... he needed to savor this. But he gave in to her urging, and delivered the last four strokes of his first set quite vigorously.

Erin looked over her shoulder at him, and winked. Then she started sliding her hips up and down around his shaft, and she even started doing small circles when he was driven deepest in her. It wasn't fast, but it was very erotic, and she was able to rub and squeeze every part of his cock within her.

As she started her fourth turn at taking ten strokes, Gary could feel that he was close. He was satisfied to let her "win" and wanted to see his cum spurting out onto her amazing ass. Of course he would have loved the feeling of finishing within her. And it made him so madly horny to think that he could be just moments from exploding within her and possibly impregnating her, if he wanted to...

"I don't need a kid. And definitely don't need to explain to Dave how I accidentally knocked up his daughter... " Gary thought to himself. Even so, something about the risk of releasing his seed into her fertile, teen womb tickled his psyche in a way he had never felt before. She was right: this game is fun because of that risk!

"What would be hotter?" He wondered, "If I came inside her, and she didn't notice, or if she could feel every drop of potent seed get pumped into her fertile body? What if I did pull out in time and shoot it right onto her pussy, but then I push my sperm right into her hole? Or maybe I pull out a little late... get one or two rounds off inside her and then deliver the rest in clear view? How devious!"

She had two more strokes left when he suddenly pulled out and emptied himself onto her back and ass, as promised. And not a moment too soon either! Gary felt pulse after pulse of toe-curling ecstasy as he watched his creamy white goo jetting out onto her naked flesh.

As his thick spunk slowly pooled in the small if her back, Erin looked back at him over her shoulder and gave a demure smile, declaring, "I win!" She slowly pulled up onto her knees and giggled as his seed slid down her butt and dribbled off onto his couch.

"You know, I'm typically a good sport, but that was by far the most enjoyable loss I have ever had." Gary remarked with a huge grin, once he had regained his breath.

Once the intense glow of their orgasms had dissipated a little, and rational thought returned, Gary suggested that she shower off before returning to the outer world.

I guess I don't need to do that run today after all, thought Gary to himself as he patiently for the shower. He had certainly worked up a sweat. And just thinking of the beautiful figure rinsing his spunk off of her in his shower was making him get hard again...

* * *

This time, only 4 hours had passed before she approached him again.

He was busy turning beds over in what would be a new part of the garden. He was feeling very energized after their morning affair.

She walked up and stopped casually, as if it was on her way somewhere else, and just happened to stop for a moment to say hi, but he knew she had a purpose as she approached.

"I thought you might want a rematch. Missionary next time?"

Gary replied, "Yes, I definitely want a rematch. Missionary it is... do you have a time in mind?"

"Well... how about in a week instead of your morning run again?"

"Deal!"

"And one more thing," She said softly with a mischievous smile, "Save your cum for me. Don't spill a single drop until then. I will want to see huge gobs of it explode all over my tummy!"

Taken aback a little by her kink, Gary stammered, "oh, uh... uh, sure. You got it!"

He thought to himself, "It's going to be hard not to jerk off to the memory of what just transpired this morning, or in anticipation of what is in store..."

* * *

Erin was waiting at Gary's back door just before dawn, as promised.

She came in, and without saying a word or wasting a single second, she bounded up the stairs to his bedroom. She sat on the side of his bed, and slid a pillow under her ass. Then she laid back and lifted her feet high into the air, spreading her legs wide. Like last time, she had no underwear on underneath her short skirt.

Gary leaned in to get her warmed up again with his hands and mouth. Then, once he thought she was wet enough, Gary pulled off her skirt and had her remove her top. If he was going to pull out and blast her with cum, she shouldn't have any clothes on, unless they want to explain to Beth why her daughter is sneaking back in the house with cum all over her skirt...

Gary began sliding the tip of his dick up and down along the cleft of Erin's dripping pussy. He made sure to thoroughly cover himself in her lubrication, and was also enjoying both the feeling of this teasing play, and her reaction to it. She moaned and gasped, and flushed, and finally demanded that he start his turn, or she would pull him in with her legs and start hers.

He didn't need her to ask twice. Gary immediately pulled her towards him and plunged deeply into her hot hole.... This round probably wasn't going to last very long...

Erin's body rocked back and forth and her tits jiggled almost comedically as Gary heaved himself into her with increasing urgency during his third turn. The unmistakable crescendo of pre-orgasmic tension rising within him as he continued to power towards his imminent release.

Gary thrust his cock deep inside Erin's body for one final time as he felt himself begin to loose control...

He pulled out just in the nick of time, splashing copious amounts of hot jizz over her pubes and onto her tummy. Some of it pooled in her navel, while one glob ran downhill towards her tits.

Gary looked intently at the droplets that stuck to her pubic hairs. He had "won" the game this time, but didn't gloat, because he was too distracted by the proximity of his sperm to her gaping pussy. "It's practically on her clit... mere inches from her hole..." he thought to himself, "I could wet my finger with it and massage it into her clit... or sneak it inside her.... oh that would be so wrong!"

"Ok, you win this time!" Erin said with a smile as she swirled a finger around in a pool of his spunk on her tummy. For a moment, Gary thought she was going to plunge her sperm-coated fingers into her fertile slit, but then she brought her finger up to her mouth and licked it clean with a wink.

* * *

Erin and Gary played this game several more times that summer. He was always a proper gentleman, and pulled out with just enough time to spare. Every week, he saved up his sperm for her, and every week, he resisted his urge to inseminate her, though he thought about impregnating her constantly.

Gary became almost obsessed with the idea of knocking up his fertile teen neighbor. He imagined doing it every time they fucked. And considered doing it a few time, but always knew that would be a terrible idea.

Finally, in late August, she had to return to campus for her sophomore year of college. They made a clean break of it. They had enjoyed an otherwise dull summer making sweet, sweet love, but there was no relationship outside of the lust and exhilaration and teasing.

Gary started watching lots of porn on his computer, and jerking off daily. But it wasn't the same. It made him bitter to think that she was probably back on campus, getting boned by some jacked 21-year-old stud, while he was sitting at home playing with himself and watching 'accidental insemination' videos online.

* * *

When Halloween rolled around, Gary finally had a chance to get some action again.

He was at a friend's house for a costume party. Gary was dressed as his favorite soccer player, complete with "official" jersey and shin guards. He looked very athletic in it, and thought he might be able to get lucky that evening.

Shortly after arriving, he saw another old friend, Katie, who was obviously dressed as Wednesday Adams from the new reboot. He couldn't help but imagine that she was dressed as Erin, and he immediately knew he wanted to bang her that night.

Gary and Katie were never a couple, but they had always had some chemistry between them, and had even hooked up twice before... a few years ago. She was a self-proclaimed cumslut and he recalled the last time they had been. together, she had let him cum inside her, and then she howled with pleasure as she played with the gooey creampie and fingered herself to orgasm in front of him...

After only minimal flirting, Katie agreed to go back to his place for the night. She even agreed to play pullout game, after initially making fun of him for proposing it, "what are we, teenagers?"

"Let's roll play that we are." He replied.

"Ooh. Ok, Romeo!"

He laughed, and continued, "We are teenagers who just met at a party with booze. I'm the star soccer player, and you're the slutty goth who doesn't care about the cool kids. So you challenged me to a round of the pullout game."

As he started explaining the rules Erin had taught him, Katie interrupted, "Woah, woah, woah, woah. That is NOT The Pullout Game! I don't know what it is, maybe it's a pullout game, but it's not The Pullout Game... The official rules are really simple, by the way: if you pull out in time, you win, and if you cum inside me, you lose. Even a single drop, and I win!"

"Ooh, I like those rules. Are you still on birth control?" He asked, arching an eyebrow.

"Yeah. You remember that I'm a total cumslut who likes the feeling of a guy cumming in me, right? And I'm too smart to get knocked up... But if you want..... while we're role playing anyway, we can also pretend that I'm not on anything..." she suggested with a mischievous glint in her eye.

"Oh, yes! That's so naughty. New idea, I am definitely going to lose this pullout game. Think you can freak out a little for me?"

She winked and then leaned back into the couch and spread her legs wide. Then she made a little pouting face and asked demurely, "Make sure you pull out in time. I really don't want to get pregnant!" Then she bit her lower lip.

Gary thrusted into her in an instant. He couldn't help but imagine that this was Erin, back for more, and was gonna give it to her!

Katie pulled off the gothy look very well. And though she would not typically be mistaken for a teen, the costume made her look younger, especially the lace choker around her thin neck. Her tits were much larger than Erin's, though not as perky. And her pussy was not as tight as Erin's was. But she knew what she was doing, both in terms of how to move and how to talk dirty and play along with the fantasy.

She started interspersing commentary between her moans, "Oh, oh, oh! Your cock feels so big inside me. Ungh... Please don't cum inside me! Oh, oh yeah! Just like that! Oh God! Oh God! Fuck me! Ah! Ah! Ah! Please... don't... "

Katie spread her legs wide "Oh my GOD! Split me open! Fuck me deeper!"

Gary thrust in as deep as he could, slamming his pubic mound into her clit. He ground himself against her for a split second, and then slowly withdrew before slamming into her again. Within three such strokes, he began to feel the tension of the coming orgasm beginning to rise.

Gary grabbed one of her tits roughly and kneaded it with one of his large hands, while he used the other to grab her hip and ass, and pulled her up towards him. Then he was able to get a hand under the small of her back and held her close to him as his cock began to spasm within her.

"Oh God, Pull out, pull out! Noooo! No, no, no! Don't cum inside me!" Katie shrieked in mock horror.

"Uhhhnnngg" replied Gary, as he felt himself squeezing a load of thick cum deep into her hot hole. He pulled out just in time to shoot a few more blobs into her thick bush.

"Did you get any in me?" Katie asked urgently as she pushed the pearly creampie out of her snatch with a lout squelch.

"Shit Erin. Yeah, I came in you!"

"Who's Erin?" Katie asked, suddenly out of character.

"Never mind, I just made up a name."

"Ok, whatever.... Um... Oh nooo! My Daddy is gonna kill us if I get pregnant! I have to get it all out of me!"

More squelching sounds came as Katie plunged three of her fingers deep into her oozing twat and scooped out a healthy portion of creamy liquid, and cried out, "Oh no! There's so much! What are we going to do?!?" as she began massaging it into her clit.

Finally they both collapsed down together, cuddling in their cum-stained, partially-removed costumes.

As they were falling asleep, Gary slipped up again, murmuring, "Good night, Erin, that was an awesome role-playing game."

"So good, you still can't keep my name straight?"

"Sorry, Katie.... that was awesome."

* * *

The next morning, after Katie's very awkward departure, Gary felt bad about his game with her.

He decided a little chastity wouldn't be a bad thing. "Sigh... Let's give No-Nut-November a go then, shall we?"

* * *

Erin finally visited Gary again when she was home for Thanksgiving Break, and wanted a good time. She knew exactly what game she wanted to play, and who she wanted to play it with. However, Erin did not know that Gary was sitting on a nearly a month's-worth of semen, or that he was ready to blow, with a hair-trigger.

"Same rules?" He asked, and she nodded in reply as she laid back and spread her legs for him.

Erin was also especially wet and gooey this time.

Gary could feel her liquids spilling out as he entered her with a little squelch. "Erin, you're so wet!"

"I think I might be ovulating. Even higher stakes tonight! Think you can handle it?"

"Still no birth control?" Inquired Gary slyly as he began sliding back out again.

"I'm a fertile Myrtle. Don't you dare get any cum in me!"

"Have I ever let you down?" Gary asked as he pinched her exposed nipple and thrust back into her extremely wet slit.

The thought of fucking a fertile and unprotected teen womb got Gary hotter faster than he expected. It had also been almost four weeks since he had ejaculated.... Not since Halloween, when he had pumped his spunk into Katie's willing and protected pussy, imagining it was Erin's unwilling and very-much-unprotected womb.

Now, he was actually thrusting into Erin's unprotected teen body once more, and desperately wanted to release his seed deep inside her this time. He could actually flood the real Erin with his virile juices. And just couldn't push the idea from his head. He needed to do it. No, he was destined to do it! Consequences be damned...

Gary was only on his fifth stroke and could already feel his balls tensing up. He could no longer ignore the allure of creaming the little teenage nympho cumslut splayed out before him. He had been fantasizing about this since she first explained the rules and they started playing the game. And, having inseminated Katie only a month ago, Gary knew how much better it felt to cum inside a woman than on her.

But he also didn't want to finish so soon, and definitely didn't want her to know that he was climaxing. It was embarrassingly quick, and she would be so mad when she noticed that he came in her...

So Gary slowed his pace way down. He reached down and held Erin's hands down by her wrists, pinning them to the bed behind her head. And he looked right into her gleaming eyes, and held still for a moment before plunging slowly back into her.

Gary kept this slow and deliberate pace to deliver his sixth and seventh strokes, crossing the line of no return...

Time seemed to stand still as his body prepared to perform the deed. He was finally going through with it!

As he started to feel the tension break and his spasm begin, Gary decided to distract her by whispering in her ear, as he kept pumping slowly, "You're so wet. You feel amazing! What if I didn't pull out in time? You couldn't stop me from filling you up with my seed..." It was a risky ploy, but he thought it was just ironic enough to try. He could simultaneously turn himself on and distract her from what was actually going on within her.

He pressed her wrists harder into the mattress to make his point, and also drawing her attention elsewhere as he slowly slid in and out of her while releasing his voluminous payload. "She was always into the idea of me saving my cum for her..." Gary rationalized to himself, "This time, I saved her a whole month's worth of cum!"

Gary could feel the torrent of thick liquid accelerating up through the underside of his cock and spurting out the tip in four enormous jets, followed by several smaller squirts. The first jet launched out with such speed that he actually felt it splash off of her cervix, back onto the sensitive tip of his deeply-buried cock. And he continued to pump pulse after pulse after pulse into her.

He could tell it was a LOT of cum, and he pictured it completely filling her wet love tunnel, and mixing with her own plentiful juices before leaking deeper into her fertile womb, and also out between her legs.

"You wouldn't dare!" she mewled, apparently more focused on his hypothetical creampie than the actual one now sloshing deep inside her. "I would get pregnant for sure!"

Gary wondered to himself, as he came down from his mind-blowing orgasm, "How the Hell did she not notice that?" And then he figured that she had never actually felt anybody cum inside her, and so she didn't know what it felt like... "Whatever the case," he smiled to himself, "I did it, and she is oblivious!"

He was still twitching within her when it was her turn to take control. She was clearly enjoying his weight on her body, and clueless that armies of his eager sperm were exploring the depths of her womanhood. "Beside, I like watching your 'seed' launch out of you, and feeling it land on my bare skin too!" she said with a sulty expression. She then pushed him back a little and started grinding her mound against him, pushing him all the way in, while pushing some of his semen out.

At this point, she noticed all the liquid that was leaking out of her. "Mmmm. I've never been this wet before! Do you think we can make me squirt? Ungh, ungh. I think I'm close!"

Apparently Erin was still oblivious to what he done to her. But there was no doubt about it from his side--Gary had just inseminated his neighbors' teen daughter. He had filled her fertile pussy to the brim (and then some) with his potent seed. His stomach churned a little, knowing that he would eventually be caught, but this was by far the hottest thing he had ever done, and he would enjoy it to the fullest.

Gary was so horny and sex-deprived that he stayed completely hard and was able to continue playing the game.

Erin reached the end of her turn without quite reaching her orgasm. He wanted to feel her orgasming around his cock, so when it was his turn again, he leaned forward and started whispering into her ear, "Cum for me, you gorgeous thing!" as he glided nearly all the way out of her, and then slowly but forcefully plunged back in, ultimately pressing up hard against her clit with his weight, at which point, he would grind against her for a moment, and then start his slow glide out again.

When he was all the way in and grinding for the fourth time, he started to feel the walls of her vagina hugging his dick and giving it some little squeezes which presumably milked a few more drops of cum out of him. It may also have allowed some of the plentiful sperm through her cervix...

Erin may not have squirted, but she came very hard, and there was enough liquid from each of them she thought she had "basically squirted". There was, indeed, a large wet spot in the bedding under her ass, and it was spreading.

They went back and forth for several more rounds before he was ready to cum again. He continued plunging into her with abandon, and working their combined liquids into a frothy ring around the base of his shaft. She was moaning loudly and rapidly approaching her third orgasm when he started feeling it again himself. "I'm close!" He warned.

"Wait, I'm close too! Don't stop! Pull out when you're about to blow. But not yet! Ohh, ohh, ohh, ungh, ungh! Keep going!"

He pushed deeply into her, and began rocking his hips slightly from side to side, causing the tip of his cock to swirl around in the deepest reaches of her molten core, while also grinding his pubic bone against her tingling clit.

He kept gyrating his hips to the same rhythm for a few moments, well after his "turn" was over. "I am going to fuck her to the very end." He thought to himself. "This was a stupid game. I already lost, even if she doesn't know it. No sense pulling out now and pretending I never came in her. She would figure out soon enough anyway."

Gary then slowly slid back out and leaned back until he was almost entirely out and gazed down at hew beautiful body spread out before him--large, naked breasts heaving and face flushed bright red. Nearly the entire length of his engorged shaft was visible, seemingly protruding from her sloppy and puffy pussy. Liquid glistened all over their intimately-joined genitals... He knew she was already filled with his sperm. It was already too late for her fecund teen body.

He paused for a moment to permanently burn this image into his mind, and then plunged into her and delivered four more powerful strokes--all the way in, and all the way out, and then thrust in as deeply is he could possibly go, and leaned forward into her with all his weight.

Gary squeezed her soft tits in his large hands and instantly felt her pussy start clenching down on him again. And Erin whimpered and twisted up her face.

Even though they had stopped humping, the little squeezes of her vaginal walls caressed the head of his cock, and seemed to pull him in deeper still. This triggered Gary to begin spasming as well, and his vision briefly went somewhat blurry and he felt the ecstasy of release. One... two... three... big squeezes, and a shudder of pleasure while within her, and then...

They had both paused moving their bodies for a moment while Erin focused on her own ecstasy and internal undulations against his swollen shaft, when she suddenly noticed that his cock was jerking inside of her!

She yelped and pushed Gary back and out of her, just in time to watch another large glob of spunk get launched from the head of his cock and make a perfect arc... landing right back onto her splayed-open pussy, before dripping into the gaping hole where his dick had been a moment ago! The dribble combined with a larger blob that was now pooling right at her entrance.

He managed to get out one more tiny little spurt of semen, which landed on her thigh. But they both knew he had deposited literally everything else deep inside her.

It. Was. Beautiful.

And terrifying! Gary took another mental image of this amazing scene before she started yelling at him: a massive, white, double creampie slowly oozing out of her defiled pink folds, and the gorgeous face glaring at him from behind those amazing tits...

"What the FUCK, man! I told you not to cum inside me! Did we not JUST talk about how I am ovulating now?!?

She glared at him as she stood up. Then she looked down as his cum dribbled out from between her swollen pussy lips, and cascaded down her leg onto the bed. She looked up at him again, fuming.

"Arrrghhh.... Fucking idiot!"

She didn't even know he had cum in her TWICE. It hardly mattered now. But he knew that at least half of the potent seed leaking out of her now, he had pumped into her a good 15 minutes earlier, and then he had continued to massage it into her womb since then. If she really was ovulating, this was almost certainly game over.

When Erin bent over to pull her panties up, it forced out another glob of cloudy white goo out of her pussy with a loud squelch, and it plopped down right into the crotch of her black panties. Gary could see that she was on the verge of tears, and immediately felt bad for her.

"I'm sorry... I... I don't know what came over me."

"You even asked about cumming in me while we were fucking, and I reminded you not to.... How? How could you lose your self so quickly?!?"

"You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, and I got lost in the moment. I even think we came at the same time."

"Yes..." she admitted, slightly flattered, and thinking about her own mind-blowing orgasm from moments ago "I was cumming really hard when I noticed you were too."

"What now? Do you need plan B?"

Erin grimaced at the reminder of the risk, and then quietly said, "I... I need to get out of here."

* * *

Gary didn't see Erin again before she returned to campus. He thought of her every time he saw Dave or Beth, and wondered what they did or didn't know about his relationship with their daughter. They never let on if they did.

It wasn't until she showed up again at his door in mid-May that he knew what had come of their tryst. She wasn't huge, but he could tell she was pregnant, and it was too late to do anything about it...

"Surprise, motherfucker!" She yelled, as she gave him the finger and patted her belly.

 

couple: valentines

 

I was visiting friends from school one beautiful sunny California afternoon, and noticed Brian's sister's really cute friend. I found out her name is Erin and she's upset because her boyfriend decided to go snow skiing with friends instead of spending Valentine's Day with her.

Later in the day I was getting ready to head home and as I was saying goodbye to Brian and his sister Vickie, I noticed Erin looking sad. I looked at Erin and said "Why don't you let me take you out for dinner and after we can go for a drive to cheer you up."

Erin's frown slowly changed to a cute little smile as she came over and gave me a great big hug and a little kiss on the cheek. I took her hand in mine as we walked to my car, being the gentleman. I opened her door for her before getting in. We had a nice dinner together and great conversation.

Erin told me how upset she was because she planned on giving her virginity to her boyfriend on Valentine's Day and he decided to spend time with friends and leave her behind.

After a really nice relaxing dinner, we walked out to the car and again I opened her door for her, before she got in she looked me in the eye and with a sexy little smile she gave me the hottest kiss. The kiss was very passionate and when I felt her tongue slip between my lips seeking out mine, I felt my cock begin to swell.

Erin broke the kiss, flashing a sly smile she slid gracefully into the car seat. I looked down and noticed her short skirt had slid up exposing her silky pink panties. Erin sees the smile on my face and lowers her eyes to see what I am looking at. She turns back to smile at me when she notices that she is flashing me her panty covered pussy.

Erin is sitting in the car and with me standing beside the car, it puts my rapidly stiffening dick at eye level. As Erin starts to look up at me, I see her eyes scan past the bulge in my pants and do a double take. Her smile was priceless as she looked up at me and said.

"How about that scenic ride you promised earlier?"

I looked down again to see her silky pink panties stretched tightly over her cute little camel toe, as my eyes traveled upward I noticed she was braless and sporting beautiful perky breasts with nice erect little nipples, just begging to be sucked and nibbled on.

I lifted my gaze and she had the sexiest smile and the most stunning green eyes. I smiled back and said "I know the perfect place for a nice drive, you're going to love this." I closed her door and hopped in the car. We talked and joked as I drove and pretty soon we arrived at a view spot that had a spectacular view of all the lights of L.A. and Palmdale.

We sat in the car checking out the view and talking, when she looked back at me I kissed her. She kissed me back with so much passion and intensity, that I could instantly feel the blood rushing to my cock. When she broke the kiss she looked at me and said.

"I need to use the little girls' room."

I told her I needed to take a leak also, and the view spot had a nice picnic area and rest rooms we could use. Erin went first and when I got back in the car instead of seeing her in the passenger seat, I saw her little pink panties with the little Valentines heart on them that said "Eat Me" hanging from my rear view mirror, and then I heard a giggle from the back seat.

I looked back and Erin was lying on the back seat with a great big smile. I climbed into the back seat, positioned myself above her and started kissing her neck and ears causing Erin to moan and whisper in my ear.

"That feels so good."

She brought her hand to my face, guiding our lips together in a moist passionate kiss. It felt so good kissing her, as if we were melting together and becoming one. I slid my hand down to her perky breast, lightly tweaked her nipple between my fingers, making her moan. I was so excited I was shaking as I reached under her skirt to feel her bare pussy.

I was expecting no panties because I saw them hanging from my rear view mirror, but was really excited to find she had shaved herself completely smooth, as part of her Valentine surprise for her boyfriend.

I explored every inch of her silky smooth mound, before sliding my finger between her lips searching for the tight pink center. Her pussy felt so warm and soft as I gently rubbed in small circles, until my fingertips were moist and slippery with Erin's juices and she was breathing hard, moaning as she kissed me harder. Erin stopped kissing me and put her lips to my ear and said.

"This is my first time and I want it to be special, will you please take things slow and eat my pussy until I am really wet before you take my cherry?"

I said "I will eat you until you tell me you are ready and I really want to pop your cherry but, I don't have any condoms with me." Erin said.

"I want it to be special and I want to feel you bareback the way it's supposed to be. You have pull out, before you cum, ok?"

I said "ok, but it's kind of small in here." Erin said.

"I learned this trick in gymnastics, you're going to love this, move the front seats all the way forward."

I slid the seats forward and when I looked back, Erin was upside down on the seat with her head down and her beautiful little virgin peach straight up in the air, with her knees almost resting on her shoulders. In this position she could almost lick it herself.

I looked down at her upside down face smiling up at me, with a sexy grin she slowly slid her hands up the back of her thighs, until she reached her beautiful smooth shaved pussy, slipping both index fingers between the outer lips exposing her moist clit and tiny opening. I knelt on the floor of the car, and leaning forward I slowly slid my tongue from her clit all the way to her taint and back again. With a soft moan she said.

"That feels so good, more please."

I started concentrating on licking, sucking and nibbling on her soft moist lips and her swollen clit. As I was working her pleasure button I heard her moan and I felt her hands opening my pants to free my sizeable erection. When my pants and boxers hit the floor I felt her warm soft hands surround the hard hot shaft of my very stiff cock.

I felt her slide her head and shoulders closer to the front of the seat and then suddenly I feel her hot wet lips surrounding the head of my very sensitive cock and her soft moist tongue swirling around the tip. When she slid her hand from the base up to where her lips covered the head I felt a drop of precum ooze from the tip.

When Erin tasted it she let out a deep moan around my cock as I covered her sweet little pussy with my mouth burying my tongue as far in her tight virgin pussy as I could. I alternated between sucking her clit between my lips while tickling it with my tongue and tongue fucking her tight little pink opening.

Erin's tongue and lips felt so good I was rapidly heading towards a major orgasm and from that point on it was a race to make her cum before I lost control and filled her mouth with a thick load.

Erin was getting really wet and breathing hard when I reached down and tweaked both her erect nipples between my fingers, when she felt my cock throb and ooze a big drop of salty precum onto her tongue she tensed up and I could feel her pussy pulsing and throbbing around my tongue.

It was amazing to feel her body tense up and her pussy squeezing and massaging my tongue as she surrendered to her orgasm. She was breathing so hard she had to let my slippery cock slide out of her mouth as she recovered from her intense orgasm. It was perfect timing, just a few more seconds and I would have lost control and blasted her tonsils with a creamy load.

I pulled my tongue out of her hot wet quivering pussy to let her recover from her orgasm and as I looked down at her smiling face she said.

"Oh my god that felt so fucking incredible, you do that so much better than my boyfriend does."

As soon as her breathing returned to normal Erin said.

"Will you kneel up on the edge of the seat so I can put just the tip of your cock in the opening of my tight little pussy? This position is perfect for me to control the depth and should be safe because I will be able to see and feel your cock expand and jerk before you cum. That should give me enough warning and control to get your big hard cock out of my fertile pussy before you start blasting all that thick nasty sperm deep in my tight little kitty."

It sounded great to me. I was going to feel hot wet pussy bareback on my naked cock for the first time. I got into position and Erin reached up and wrapped both hands around my hard shaft leaving just the head and one inch of shaft exposed. She started rubbing the tip across her clit and around the tiny little pink opening until the head of my cock and her pussy were slippery and wet. She let out a sexy little sigh as she slid the tip of my slippery cock into her tight silky opening. Erin said.

"Let me guide you until I am ready and when I say now, I want you to bury this beautiful cock deep in my pussy and take my cherry. I want you to hold it deep and still until the pain stops and then when I say ok, I want you to fuck my little pussy slow, deep and hard until I cum again and then you can do anything you want with me."

I felt Erin pull back slightly and I pulled back until the head slipped from her tight pink opening. She pushed forward and I followed pushing my cock head back into her hot wet opening. We went in and out like this until she was so wet and creamy around the head of my cock that it felt like melted butter.

The next time I pulled out I heard Erin say.

"Oh fuck, this is it."

As I started pushing back in she let go of my shaft and said.

"DO IT, NOW!"

I pushed forward thru the creamy wetness and when I felt the resistance from her hymen I pushed right through shredding her virginity and burying my cock deep inside her incredibly hot tight pussy. Erin said.

"Oh shit, your cock feels huge, don't move."

I feel her running her soft hands around the base of my cock where it is pressed against her soft puffy lips and she says,

"I can't believe that much cock fit in my tiny little pussy, it feels so full and so hot."

When the pain subsided and started turning to pleasure Erin said.

"Ok baby, take it nice and slow."

I slowly pulled back until just the head was inside her and paused with her juices glistening on my shaft. I felt her take my big full balls in her tiny soft hands weighing them and when she tickled the sensitive part just behind my balls it made my cock jerk and Erin giggled. She liked the way it felt when she would tickle me and my cock would jerk in the opening of her pussy.

She kept making my cock jerk and she would giggle each time she felt it. The third time she did it I asked her. "Are you sure it's safe to do that?"

Just as she was opening her mouth to ask me why it wouldn't be safe, I pulled back until the head of my cock slipped free of her snug opening and a big drop of thick white precum slid right out and dripped right onto Erin's chin and lower lip.

I looked down at her and said. "This time watch the tip of my cock when you tickle my balls." She got a puzzled look and tickled my balls again making my cock jerk and squirt a small amount of thick precum. The squirt traveled the four inches from my cock to her wet pussy lips and covered the tiny pink opening before sliding down around her swollen clit and dripping right onto her tongue as she opened her mouth to speak.

Her eyes got really big and the look on her face was priceless as she realized what was happening. She said.

"So every time I make your cock jerk it squirts a little precum?"

I said, "Not every time, but when I'm this excited almost every time it jerks it's going to leak a little." Erin said.

"So I have been squirting your precum in my pussy and I might have just knocked myself up?"

The chances of getting pregnant from precum are fairly low and I didn't have my cock deep inside you when you made me squirt. As long as you're not too close to your ovulation we should be safe. Erin thought for a moment and then said.

"I don't want to possibly get pregnant from a little precum the first time I have sex, If I might get pregnant I want it to be because the first time I was having sex it felt so fucking good that I just had to feel your big fat cock swell and jerk inside my tight fertile pussy as I have my first cock induced orgasm and feel you throb and pulse with each thick blast of potent sperm as you fill my tight virgin cunt for the very first time."

Erin pulled my cock forward until the tip was less an inch away from her tiny pink opening. She stroked the shaft firmly twice and then tickled the little spot behind my balls making my cock jerk and squirt right into her tight little pink opening. Most of my precum stayed just inside the opening and the rest dripped and landed on Erin's outstretched tongue. Erin said.

"My ovulation won't start for five more days, as long as you don't bury your cock balls deep and pump your sperm directly into my womb the chances are fairly good that I won't get pregnant."

My cock was so hard that all I heard was "I won't get pregnant" and as I pushed forward sliding the head and two inches of hard cock back inside Erin's very tight sheath making her moan out loud. I felt her hands softly slide from my sperm filled balls around to my ass cheeks and as she said.

"Fill my little valentine."

She pushed with her hips and pulled with her hands burying my cock to the base. It felt incredible and as I looked down I could see her sweet little round ass and her pussy lips tightly hugging the base of my shaft. I grabbed her little ass cheeks in both hands and pulled her tight against me pushing the last inch inside her tight silky hot tunnel when Erin said.

"It would be so risky if you cum that deep, I can feel you pressing against my cervix."

I pulled back and started taking slow deep strokes. I could feel her getting wetter and I could see her juices covering my shaft as I started moving faster. Each time I hit bottom and my balls slapped her clit she would let out a little moan of satisfaction.

It looked so good watching her wet pussy lips clinging to my hard shaft as I would pull back. It felt even better each time I would push back in until I felt the opening to her cervix kiss the tip of my slippery cock head. I could hear Erin's breathing coming faster as I picked up the pace and I could feel her pussy getting tighter and wetter around my hard cock as I continued thrusting in and out of her tight virgin pussy.

I was getting close to the point of no return when I felt Erin reach up and gently take my full balls in her soft warm hand. I felt my sack throb in her hand and I heard her say.

"Oh baby, not yet I'm almost there."

I felt her reach up with her free hand and start rubbing her clit furiously. I was only a couple of strokes away from losing control and blowing a thick potent load of sperm all over the opening to Erin's soon to be fertile womb when I heard her moan and felt her pussy clamp down on my cock.

When I felt her pussy start pulsing and throbbing around my thick shaft I got a firm grip on her hips and pulled with my hands as I pushed forward burying my cock to the hilt and pinning her up against the seat. I knew in this position there was no way Erin could get off my cock or pull it out of her tight little cunt before I pumped her full of thick fertile sperm, she was at my mercy.

I really wanted to just hold my cock buried in Erin's tight pussy until her orgasm triggered mine and then pump every last drop of thick fertile sperm straight into the opening to her cervix. I was brought back to reality when I felt Erin give my balls a firm squeeze to get my attention before she said.

"I can feel your cock getting harder and fatter, you better pull it out now before you cum deep in my pussy and make yourself a daddy."

I was holding her tight with my cock buried as deep as possible trying not to cum but when I felt her hot silky pussy throbbing and heard her say.

"Cum deep in my pussy"

I lost it and felt my cock surge and jerk hard. I pulled back quickly and actually got my cock completely out before the first blast started flying from the tip. I looked down to watch my wet hard cock emerge from Erin's tight pink tunnel and as I looked past I could see her looking up at me with an expression somewhere between excitement and concern.

As soon as she felt me pulling out she wrapped her hands around my slippery shaft to keep me from plunging back in and blowing my load deep inside her quivering pussy.

The first partial blast erupted from the tip and landed just about two inches to the right of Erin's clit before reversing direction and running downhill until it fell, landing on Erin's cheek. Erin had a pretty good grip by the time the second and most powerful blast launched from the tip. It was thick and powerful as it blasted straight into the little pink opening left behind by my vacated cock.

The blast of thick potent sperm filled her tiny opening before running downhill across Erin's clit and dripping right onto her extended tongue. The second blast had so much volume that when it landed on her tongue it splashed into her throat.

As she gagged she panicked and pushed the tip of my still erupting cock back into her tight pussy to give herself time to swallow before the next blast. It felt so good to feel her tight wet pussy gripping the head of my cock as the third blast filled her tight opening with thick potent sperm.

Erin felt my cock jerk and throb in her hands just before she felt the wet warmth in her tight opening. She had a quick decision to make, pull it out again and swallow another blast or leave it in and let it finish pumping the last blasts of thick potent sperm in her soon to be fertile pussy and risk getting pregnant.

Erin pulled back on my shaft pulling my cock head clear of her pink opening just as the fourth blast erupted joining with the third blast that was oozing back out of her tight opening. The combined blast dripped on her tongue again and it was too much for her.

Before the next blast she let go of my hard throbbing cock and placing both hands on my ass she pushed forward burying my hard spewing cock balls deep in her tight wet pussy. As soon as I felt the spongy head of my cock touch her cervix my cock jerked hard launching the remaining five thick blasts all over the opening the her womb.

When Erin felt my cock jerking and spewing hot thick sperm deep inside her cunt she let out a soft moan and squeezed her pussy tightly around my shaft milking the last drops of cum from my still hard cock. After we caught our breath Erin said.

"Wow that felt so good, I'm going to get on the pill so as soon as I am done punishing my boyfriend so I can feel his cock flexing and spewing loads of thick hot sperm deep in my pussy."

I slowly pulled out and looked at her puffy wet lips waiting for the cum to run out, but nothing did. I grabbed one of the clean towels I keep in the car for emergencies and helped Erin get cleaned up. When she flipped right side up and knelt on the seat we both looked down and saw a huge glob of thick white sperm slide right out. It looked like she laid an egg.

We just looked at each other and started laughing until we saw car lights coming and we both quickly got dressed and jumped back in the front seat. After the car passed Erin took her panties off the rear view mirror and slipped them into my hand with a sexy smile she said.

"Here is a little Valentines gift to remember me by."

 

I gave her a ride home, walking her to the door. Erin looked me right in the eye as she reached under her short skirt and slipped her index finger deep in her wet pussy. She lifted her finger and swirled her tongue around it before slipping it between her lips and sucking it clean. She smiled and gave me a kiss I will never forget and then she said.

"Thank you for giving me a Valentine's Day I will always remember."

She turned and walked into her house and that was the last time I saw her, I heard through friends that she got married a month later and ended up having a beautiful baby girl.

couple: babysit

 

The jingling of keys at the front door woke me up. There was a light thump against the door and then a chorus of giggles from a man and woman. Mr. and Mrs. Jennings were back from their night out.

 

I kicked off the blanket covering me just as they opened the door. They walked in arm in arm, Mrs. Jennings struggling to keep upright as she leaned against her husband. I smoothed out my hair and tried to look like I hadn't been sleeping and had been watching TV while attentively listening out for their infant upstairs.

 

Mr. Jennings propped Mrs. Jennings against the wall and stepped back when it looked like she could stand on her own. She swayed slightly as she closed her eyes and laid her head back, pressing her long, platinum blonde curls against the wall. Her lips fell open and her head sagged and for a moment it looked like she was going to be sick. Her lipstick was bright red and matched her short, bright red dress. It stopped several inches above her knees and hugged every one of her womanly curves.

 

Mr. Jennings stepped over to her and buried his face in her neck and nibbled it, causing her to screech and swat him on the back. "Stop it Harold!" she said, slurring her words and cackling like a lunatic. She'd clearly had plenty to drink this evening. Mr. Jennings stepped away and turned to face me, noticing me for the first time.

 

"Jasmine!" he said. "How did everything go?"

 

"It was fine. I put him down at seven. He's been out ever since," I said. "I checked in on him every thirty minutes," I added, lying.

 

"That's a relief," Mrs. Jennings said, placing a hand on her chest just below her neck.

 

"See?" Mr. Jennings said, turning to her, "there was no reason to worry. Jasmine here had it all under control." He turned back to me smiling and gave me a wink with a finger-gun gesture.

 

"Well, thank you Jasmine," Mrs. Jennings nodded at me. "I'm going to go check on my little prince." She staggered for the stairs and one of her red high-heel shoes slipped out from under her, sending her toppling towards the steps. She placed her hands on the steps at the last second and managed to avoid smacking her pretty face. She let out a long laugh and began crawling up the stairs on her hands and knees.

 

When she was about five steps up, Mr. Jennings ran over and pinched her ass, which drew a yelp from her. "Your king will be up in a minute to tuck you in," he said. She responded by swiveling her ass at him, then continued up the stairs.

 

I had started to put my shoes on and took my empty drinking glass into the kitchen. When I came back in, Mr. Jennings was sitting on the couch flipping through channels on the TV.

 

"Thanks for coming over on such short notice," he said. "Between work and the baby, we almost never have any time for ourselves anymore. It was really good for her to get out."

 

"It's no problem. I didn't have any plans for tonight anyway. I'm glad my friend Rachel recommended me to you."

 

"No plans on a Saturday night? Really? A pretty girl like you?" He flashed me a toothy, pearly white smile that made my stomach warm. "If I was your boyfriend, I wouldn't leave you home on a wonderful night like this. I'd wine you and dine you and treat you right, the way a gorgeous lady deserves to be treated." The heat in my stomach began to rise into my chest. "And...then I'd take you home and try to get into your pants," he added, winking at me.

 

I grinned and looked down at the floor, shifting my weight on my feet. "Well...I...umm...my boyfriend has a road game this weekend. The team won't be back until tomorrow."

 

Mr. Jennings stroked his chin. "That's a shame. He should be more careful about leaving town and leaving his hot girlfriend vulnerable to other guys. Who knows? One of them might try to take advantage of her." His eyes slowly swept down over my chest, midsection and legs before returning to my face.

 

I was so startled by his comments and eye-fucking that I was at a loss for words. I bit down on my lower lip and averted my eyes from him.

 

He let out a loud laugh and clapped his hands together. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I clearly had one too many refreshments earlier." He rubbed his hands over his face and then shook his head. I briefly glanced at his face before turning my gaze away again. "Oh yes! Money. The lady deserves to be paid for her services," he said. He stood up and pulled his wallet from his slacks. He began walking toward me as he fished through his wallet and continued to close the gap until we were about a foot apart. I tried to back up but ran into the edge of the doorway leading into the kitchen. I felt my heart begin to race.

 

I could smell alcohol coming off him. Beneath the alcohol was the fragrance of a spicy cologne along with his natural masculine scent. The mix of smells was intoxicating and was making my head swimmy. I gazed up at his face as he continued to flip through his wallet. He was a very attractive man. His jaw looked like it had been chiseled from stone. His brown hair was combed back over his head, not a hair out of place. When he looked up from his wallet, I was lost for a moment in the sea of his ice blue eyes.

 

"I think I gave the last of my cash to the valet at the restaurant," he said. "Give me a sec, I'll be right back." He turned and strode over to the stairs and jogged up.

 

"Get a hold of yourself, Jasmine," I told myself when he was gone. "He's like thirty-something. He's old enough to be your father for crying out loud." I strolled over to the mantle above their fireplace and picked up a picture of him, Mrs. Jennings, and their baby. A beautiful couple and a beautiful child. I smiled and ran my fingers over the glass frame.

 

Mr. Jennings came bounding down the stairs a few moments later. "Here you are, sixty dollars cash," he said. He held three crisp twenties out to me. My eyes lit up at the sight of the money. When I reached to take it, he grabbed my wrist gently, and pushed the money into my hand. My breath caught in my throat at the feel of his warm skin on mine. He passed his thumb over my wrist before letting it go. For a moment, it felt like my arm had gone numb. He turned and walked to the couch and fell back on it.

 

With the money now in hand, I figured my babysitting job was complete. "Thank you again for hiring me," I said. "If you need a sitter again, feel free to call anytime." I began walking toward the door when Mr. Jennings called out to me.

 

"Hey, what's the rush?" he said. I turned back, confused. "I wasn't trying to throw you out by paying you," he said. "Why don't you stick around and hang out for a little while? It's not that late."

 

I glanced at the clock on the wall. It was already after midnight. I wasn't sure what his game was. "Umm...I should go," I said, taking another step toward the door. "My mom will wonder where I am."

 

"Oh, there's no need for her to worry. You're here safe with me." He flashed that Hollywood smile again and I felt the warmth going into my stomach again. He waved me over and patted the cushion next to him.

 

I don't know why I went over there. His blue eyes were pulled me like a magnet. I felt my feet carrying me to the couch, and before I knew it, I was sitting down on it. I sat down on the far end away from him.

 

He made small talk with me and periodically changed the TV channel before settling on an action movie. Talking with him made me feel mature. He was so refined and charming. It's not that my boyfriend was overly immature, but most of the conversations I had with him were about sports, or video games, or something silly that had happened at school. And in high school, it seemed like something silly happened every day. I craved more from a relationship than being regaled with tales about cafeteria food fights.

 

When the movie went off, I decided it was getting way late. "I should probably go now, my mom will freak if I'm not home soon." Before I had a chance to get up, Mr. Jennings slid over on the couch until he was right next to me. He placed his hand on my thigh, which made me freeze.

 

"Just a little longer," he said. "It's not even 1:00 am yet. In any event, I should drive you home. You shouldn't be walking alone this time of night. Give me a couple more minutes to finish sobering up and I'll take you." His fingers were gently squeezing my thigh. His scent wafted up to my nose again, making the room spin. My throat felt dry, but I managed to speak.

 

"Umm...it's just that, we have church in the morning and we-aiyeeee!" I yelped when I felt his hand slide higher up my leg. He leaned in closer and I could feel his warm breath on my skin. I hoped he couldn't see how fast I was breathing.

 

"Oh, I'm sorry," he said, looking down at his hand but making no effort to remove it. "I hope I'm not making you nervous."

 

"No, you're not, I just...umm...no, I'm fine." My brain was becoming hazy.

 

"That's good, because I really enjoy talking to you. It makes me feel young again." He slid his hand higher on my thigh, his fingertips now just inches from my pussy. I avoided screaming out again by biting down on my lower lip. "It's such a shame that your boyfriend is out of town this weekend. You must be feeling really lonely." All I could do was nod as I gazed into his blue eyes. "If I was your boyfriend, I would've taken good care of you before I left."

 

"Umm...what would you have done?" I said, my voice strained and barely audible.

 

He leaned in closer until his lips were almost touching my face. My body shivered as I felt his breath on my ear. "I would've fucked you silly and left you begging for more," his voice was a whisper.

 

My mouth fell open but no words came out. I knew things were spiraling out of control, but I couldn't move. Between the heat coming from his body and his hand stroking my thigh, I felt paralyzed.

 

His tongue flicked my earlobe and my entire body shuddered. My hand clamped down over his hand and I had to struggle to keep from moving it to my pussy. When I didn't voice a protest, he kissed the edge of my ear and then sucked my earlobe between his lips. My eyelids fell shut and I let out a low moan. I knew I shouldn't be letting him do this, but it felt too good.

 

He tipped his head and his mouth shifted into the crook of my neck. I leaned my head in the opposite direction to give him better access. When I did, he gently nibbled my neck, sending a jolt of electricity down my spine. He worked his mouth from my jaw to my collarbone, nibbling and kissing. My breathing had become so rapid and shallow I thought I was going to pass out.

 

He shifted closer to me on the couch until our legs were touching. When he did, he swiveled his head around and placed his lips against mine. I moved my right hand to the back of his head and pulled his face in tighter, kissing him back. He slipped his tongue into my mouth and I flicked mine across his. Time seemed to stand still as we explored each other's mouths.

 

He freed his hand from my thigh and slipped it below the edge of my t-shirt. I moaned against his lips as I felt his hand on my bare stomach. His hand traveled up until it reached the bottom edge of my bra. It lingered there as if he was trying to decide whether he should go higher. I responded by bringing my left hand up to join my right hand on the back of his head and tried to inhale his face.

 

His fingers flicked at the skin of my ribcage before he slipped them beneath my bra cup and onto the soft underside of my left breast. I moaned again as he tentatively massaged my flesh with his fingertips.

 

He may have been drunk on alcohol, but I was drunk with lust. I released his head and moved my hands to the back of my bra, not breaking our kiss. I quickly unfastened it then reached forward and lifted the bra cups up over my breasts.

 

He slid his hand up and palmed my full breast. I shuddered when his palm passed over my sensitive nipple. He pushed his tongue deeper into my mouth while dragging his hand back and forth over my breast. His smooth skin was wreaking pleasurable havoc on the hard nub.

 

I opened my eyes when he broke the kiss. I moaned and closed them again when his mouth went to my neck. He kissed and sucked the skin, making me writhe on the couch. I was soaking wet. He kissed his way down my neck and onto the collar of my t-shirt. At the same time, he used his free hand to raise the bottom of my shirt while his other hand continued to massage my breast.

 

In the back of my mind I knew I'd already gone way too far, but I was powerless to stop him. He continued raising my shirt until I felt the cool air of the living room on my chest. He removed his hand from my breast as his mouth moved down over my skin. He kissed down over the swell of my bare breast until he reached my nipple.

 

When he swirled his tongue over my nipple, I let out a low scream and grabbed the back of his head, pulling it tight into my breast. He moved his hand up under my arm and began gently squeezing my other breast. I lowered my head and kissed the top of his head, inhaling the scent of his shampoo as he sucked my nipple.

 

After a few moments, he shifted his mouth to my other breast. My wet nipple felt cold in the living room air, but he quickly placed his hand over it. He grazed his teeth over my other nipple and I slid my butt down on the couch cushion, the pleasure almost more than I could handle. His tongue whipped back and forth quickly, sending waves of pleasure down through my chest and directly to my clit.

 

As if sensing it, he moved his hand from my breast to the front of my jeans. I grabbed the back of his hand and made a half-hearted attempt to remove his hand, but he pushed my hand away. He unfastened the button on my jeans and slid down the zipper. I dropped my head back against the couch as his hand slipped into my jeans and onto the waistband of my panties.

 

His fingers traveled back and forth tracing the waistband. As wrong as I knew this all was, I needed his touch. I spread my legs wide and arched my hips toward his hand. Taking the cue, he slipped his fingers into the waistband. They traveled through the trimmed hair above my pussy and continued south. They kept going until they settled over my shaved lips. His fingers slid easily over my wet folds. He was teasing me by steering clear of my clit. I began rotating my hips trying to get him to touch it, but every time he got close, he shifted his fingers away.

 

His mouth on my nipple and his fingers teasing my pussy were driving me wild. I was moaning in time with every flick of his tongue. Despite the cool air of the room, my skin was hot and prickly all over.

 

Just when I didn't think I could take any more, he dipped his finger between my lips. I kicked out my legs and clamped my hand down over his. He ignored me and plunged his finger into me to the knuckle. As he brought it out, he rubbed his hand against my clit making me cry out. He pressed his finger back into me and began to saw it in and out of my pussy. I threw my head back against the couch and let him work my body over.

 

He continued to finger fuck me, adding a second finger to join the first. I started to raise my hips to hump back against his fingers. My legs trembled each time my clit brushed against his hand. I could feel a wave building between my legs. Tremors from it rolled up through my chest and up through my neck. My orgasm was coming and it was coming on strong.

 

By this point I was practically bouncing my ass on the couch as I ground myself against his hand. I could feel my pussy juice leaking out all over it. His fingers suddenly stopped moving and he pulled his hand out of my panties. At the same time, he removed his mouth from my breast. My eyes flew open.

 

"No, wait, why'd you stop?" My chest was heaving and my voice was raspy.

 

He smirked at me but didn't speak. Instead, he got up from the couch and stood in front of me. I furrowed my brow in confusion until he reached out for the waist of my jeans and began to tug them down. My conscience screamed out at me from the far edge of my pre-orgasmic mind.

 

When he had pulled my jeans down to my knees, I put my hands over his. "We can't...this is so wrong. We shouldn't." But even as I spoke, I couldn't think of a good argument as to why we shouldn't and loosened my grip on his hands. When I did, he continued sliding my jeans down my legs. He pulled them over my ankles and off my feet. He hooked his thumbs into the waistband of my panties and began sliding them down.

 

When he got my panties down to my knees, my conscience protested again. "No, wait, your wife is upstairs. We can't do this," I said breathlessly. I tried to sound convincing but my voice was dripping with desire.

 

He slid up my body and kissed me once on the lips then kissed me on the earlobe. I closed my eyes and silently willed him to stop even though I didn't really want him to. "She's asleep," he whispered. As if this justified what we were doing, I hugged him against my body and shifted my face to kiss him. I kissed him long and deep and ground my exposed pussy against the front of his pants. I could feel his hard cock through the thin fabric which only made me more desperate to feel it inside of me.

 

He gently broke free of my embrace and continued sliding my panties off. He dropped them onto floor at the front of the couch next to my jeans. He scooted forward on his knees and placed his head between my legs. I looked down at him and made eye contact with him just before he ran his tongue up my slit. I cried out and slammed my eyes shut. My hands went to his head and I tried to guide him as he began to tongue my pussy. My butt came up off the couch as I pushed my pussy against his face, smearing my juice around his mouth.

 

My orgasm raced toward me at full force as he slipped his tongue back and forth between my lips, fucking me with it. "Oh God yes!" I said over and over as I peaked. My toes curled and I flexed my feet as my orgasm began to take me over. He pressed his tongue flat against my clit and skated it back and forth, sending ripples of pleasure across my hips. The ripples rolled down the backs of my legs and then back up through my torso.

 

"Oh yes! Eat me! Eat me! Don't stop! Oh fuck!" I cried out as he licked my pussy through my orgasm. My entire body was shaking like a leaf. I had his hair balled up in my fists and was probably close to ripping it out by the roots. I was seeing stars behind my eyes and it felt like I couldn't get enough air.

 

Only when my orgasm began to subside did I loosen my grip on his hair. He gave my pussy a couple more slow licks that made me my hips shake. He worked his body up along mine until we were face to face. His mouth was shiny and wet with my pussy juice.

 

"You look worn out," he said, grinning.

 

Even though he'd made me cum hard, I didn't intend to leave until I'd had his cock in me. I reached beneath him and grabbed at it through his pants. He leaned forward and kissed me. The tangy flavor of my pussy flooded my mouth. It wasn't the first time I'd tasted myself.

 

Mr. Jennings stood up and unbuckled his belt. I licked my lips as I watched him drop his pants to reveal a pair of black silk boxers. They were struggling to contain his cock, which was tented out in front of him, stretching the material. He dropped his underwear and his hard cock sprang free. I could immediately tell he was longer and thicker than my boyfriend's. I licked my lips again and sat up on the couch.

 

I reached out for it and wrapped my hand around the shaft. The skin was hot against my palm, like it had been dipped in molten lava. I slowly stroked my hand along his length, watching the skin slide back and forth. I could hear him groaning above me. The head was full and round and begging to be sucked. I leaned forward and stuck out my tongue but Mr. Jennings stopped me by putting a hand on my shoulder.

 

"No, we can't do that." His voice was tender. "I'm sorry, but that's just too intimate. It wouldn't be right," he said.

I was baffled. He'd just had his face buried in my pussy and was about to do the same with his cock, but me sucking him off was crossing the line? I rolled my eyes and shook my head.

He gently pushed me back by my shoulder and I allowed myself to be guided back against the couch. Once I was sitting back, he got down onto his knees and pulled my hips forward until I was perched at the edge of the couch. I watched with anticipation as he lined up his cock with my entrance. I moaned when the tip made contact with my lips. He rubbed his cock head over them, wetting it with my juice.

I tried moving my hips forward but he put his hand on my leg with his free hand and held me in place. He continued to rub the tip of his cock over my pussy. I shuddered every time it brushed against my clit. When I looked up at him, he was grinning down at me. I could see it in his eyes. He knew how much I wanted it. But he wasn't going to give it to me until I begged for it. In that moment, I would've done anything to have him.

"Please...fuck me...," I moaned. His grin grew wider and he scooted his hips forward, pressing himself into me. "Oh, fuck..." I murmured as I felt his thickness begin to stretch me. I lifted my legs and placed them on his shoulders.

He pushed his cock into me until it wouldn't go any deeper and then pulled back. I felt my pussy lips being pulled out as he withdrew. He drew back until just the head remained and then slowly pushed back in. I flexed my pussy muscles around him, trying to adjust to his size. He moaned and reached around my legs to grope my breasts.

I flicked my tongue at him as he began to get into a rhythm. It felt like I could feel every vein in his shaft as it worked in and out of me. He brushed his thumbs over my nipples which made me clamp my legs around his neck.

Suddenly, I heard my phone ringing in my jeans. We both froze as if the caller could see what we were doing.

"Shit! It's probably my mom," I said, trying to lower my legs from his shoulders. He held my legs in place and leaned down for my phone. He dug into my jeans for it and handed it to me. I looked at the caller ID. Yup, it was my mom. "Hi, mom," I said, trying to sound like I didn't have a cock in my pussy.

"Jasmine! Do you know what time it is? Where are you?" my mom said.

"I'm...mmmmm...still at Mr. and Mrs. Jennings' house. They just got home."

Mr. Jennings slowly withdrew, and for a moment I thought he was stopping. Instead, he pushed himself back into me. I bit my tongue to keep from moaning as my mom prattled on about something I couldn't quite focus on.

"Ok. Ok. Ok." I kept repeating as he pushed and pulled his cock in and out of my pussy.

"So, when will you be home?" my mom said.

"Home? Mmm...Mr. Jennings has to finish doing something and then...unnhhh...then he's gonna bring me home."

"Ok, that's good. I don't like you being out late by yourself. There are too many crazy guys running around these days. If you aren't careful, one of them will snatch you up and do God-knows-what to you." She paused and I held my breath to keep from breathing loudly into the phone. "So, you'll be home soon?"

"Yessss," I said breathlessly, "I'm cumming soon."

"Ok, see you soon," she said and hung up. I dropped the phone onto the edge of the couch and let it bounce onto the floor.

"You're such a bad girl," Mr. Jennings said and swatted me lightly on the side of my thigh. I grinned and stuck out my tongue at him.

He shifted his hands to my thighs to get better leverage and began thrusting into me with more force. My breasts jiggled on my chest as he pounded into me. My eyelids fell closed as I felt another orgasm starting to well up inside of me.

The sound of his hips slapping against the backs of my legs filled the room. Every thrust sent a bolt of pleasure in both directions away from my pussy, one toward my chest and one toward my toes. It wouldn't be long now. I squeezed my pussy muscles around his cock as he fucked me. I wanted him to cum with me.

I cracked open my eyes and gazed at him. His eyes were closed, his face full of pure sexual agony. It felt so desirable being fucked by this married man. This married man who had a gorgeous wife. This married man who found me so irresistible that he couldn't help but fuck me in his living room while his gorgeous wife slept just upstairs. The thought of it drove me to the edge.

He opened his eyes and saw me looking at him. He grinned down at me from between my raised legs. His cheeks were pink and his face glistened with sweat. "Cum for me baby," he said. "I wanna feel you cum on my cock."

Hearing him call me 'baby' made my heart flutter. In that instant, I wanted nothing more than to have him cum with me even though he wasn't wearing a condom. I had been so stupid for not making him wear one, but we were way past that point now.

He banged his cock into me a few more times while I desperately tried to hold off my orgasm. I shut my eyes and tried to put my mind on something else. I thought about cute furry kittens. I thought about bombing my last history test. I thought about the sting of papercuts.

"You look so beautiful right before you cum," he whispered.

That was more than I could take. I drew my knees back toward my torso as my body was wracked with my second orgasm of the night. He pinned my legs back, letting my feet dangle in the air as he fucked me through my orgasm. Every thrust was like having a cannon go off against my clit.

"Ohhhh...ohhhh God...yes! Fuck me! Fuck me! Your cock feels so good!" There was a tiny voice in my head that mocked me and told me I sounded like a wanton slut, but I didn't care. His cock was making it hard to form coherent thoughts.

Just as I started to slowly come down from the mountain top, I felt Mr. Jennings shift his position. Keeping my legs pinned back, he got up onto his feet so that he was leaning over me on the couch. He only stopped his strokes for a moment and as soon as he was in position, he resumed fucking me.

This slightly different angle allowed him to go deeper into me. He lowered his head and kissed me as his cock slammed into me. I could feel my wetness running down my ass. The sound of his cock sliding in and out of my wet pussy carried across the room.

When he started to raise his head and break the kiss, I gently bit down on his lower lip, refusing to let him go. I wrapped my arms around his back and could feel him sweating through his white, button-button up shirt. His previously well-kept hair was out of place and sweaty strands of it hung over his brow.

He continued to fork his cock in and out of my slit. My ass bounced up and down on the couch cushion as he fucked me onto it. For a moment, I wondered what he planned to do about the cushion when we were done. I knew it was soaking with my girl juice.

He picked up speed and began grunting with every other thrust. The pinkish hue in his cheeks had spread across his face and onto his neck. He squeezed his eyes shut and I could tell he was clenching his teeth, trying to keep from cumming.

I tried to overcome his resistance. I rolled my pussy muscles and tried to talk dirty to him. "Yeah, keep going. You like it don't you? You like fucking your babysitter with your big, fat cock." He let out a long groan and picked up more speed. The sound of skin on skin was so loud I briefly worried that his wife might hear it upstairs.

He was hammering me so hard it felt like he was going to drive me through the couch. "Unnhhh...mmmmmm...ohhhhh Jasmine! Shit! You're so fucking hot!" he cried out. He threw his head back and I was surprised to see him pull out. He had barely gotten his cock out of me when a rope of cum shot out of it. It arced high across my torso and landed just below my neck, some of It getting on my shirt. It startled me and I jerked back but there was nowhere to go. He pinned me down to the couch with one hand as he stroked himself off with the other. The next spurt went slightly off center. Half of it landed on the edge of my torso and half landed on the couch cushion. The next two spurts were less powerful and landed in the middle of my chest.

He continued to stroke his wet cock and milk his warm cum out over my body until it was only dripping out. Several drops landed on my pussy and I was tempted to rub it in into my engorged lips. Even though I was grateful he had pulled out, part of me was disappointed. It would've been a thrill to know that this hunk of a married man had been so driven wild by lust that he'd cum in someone other than his wife.

When he was done, he let out a deep sigh. He shook his cock twice, letting another drop of his cum fall onto my pussy. He moved his other hand from my body and pushed himself to his feet. He gazed down at me, admiring my freshly fucked body. He gave me that heart-melting smile and began raising his pants.

For a moment, I thought I heard a noise behind me. The sudden look of sheer terror on his face confirmed that I wasn't hearing things. "Shit! Shit! Put your pants back on!" he hissed as he bent down to retrieve my clothing. No sooner than he'd handed them to me, he slapped them out of my hands.

"Hey!" I cried out in annoyance and leaned forward to retrieve my clothes.

"Hush! She's coming! Shit!" He reached behind me and snatched the blanket from the back of the couch that I'd been using earlier. He threw it over my body then lifted the bottom of it and kicked my clothes under it. "Hi, honey, is everything ok?" he said, looking past the top of the couch. I heard footsteps behind me.

"I'm fine, just thirsty," Mrs. Jennings said from behind the couch. "What are you still doing up?"

"I was...uhhh...just about to take Jasmine home." He was tugging on the bottom of his untucked shirt and looking as guilty as the cat that ate the canary. Or rather, as guilty as the husband that ate the babysitter's pussy.

"Oh, hey Jasmine. You're still here?" Mrs. Jennings said, coming around the couch and seeing me trying to hide myself beneath the blanket.

"Umm...yeah. I fell asleep watching a movie and Mr. Jennings offered to drive me home."

"That's sweet of him," she said smiling at him. "He's always looking out for others." Her brow furrowed and she looked around the room. She wrinkled her nose and I was sure she could smell the sex in the air. She got a confused look on her face but then shook her head like she was shaking out cobwebs. She staggered past us into the kitchen, stumbling once as she went, clearly still drunk.

Mr. Jennings and I kept our eyes focused on the doorway until we heard the faucet running. "Hurry put your pants on!" he whispered and flipped up the end of the blanket to retrieve my pants. His hands were shaking as he tried to hand them to me and ended up dropping them. When he knelt and picked them back up, we heard the water in the kitchen shut off. He quickly threw the blanket back over my pants and stood back up trying to look innocent. I had the blanket pulled up to my chin, hoping and praying that Mrs. Jennings wouldn't come sit on the couch.

She walked back into the living room holding a tall glass of water. She paused and took a long drink from it before continuing across the room toward Mr. Jennings. I could see his body tense up as she approached.

"I'm heading back to bed," she said. "Drive safely, but hurry. There might be something waiting for you when you get back." She smiled and drew in close to him. At first, she looked like she was going to give him a hug. But she quickly leaned in for a kiss. I saw Mr. Jennings try to pull his head back at the last second but she caught him by surprise and got there before he could get away. I looked on in horror as she kissed him full on the lips. When she pulled back she got that confused look on her face again. I knew she could smell my pussy on his face. She could probably taste me on his lips too. My heart stopped as I waited for it all to register in her brain.

She looked up at his disheveled hair. "You're sweating honey, is everything ok?" she said as she swept the hair from his forehead.

I pulled the blanket tighter around my body. I could feel my clothes beneath my feet and dug my toes into them. Mr. Jennings passed his hand over the side of his face and looked down at his damp palm as if it was covered in ketchup instead of sweat.

"No, I'm...uhh...yes, I'm ok. Actually, now that you mention it, I'm feeling a little feverish," he said. "I think I might be coming down with the flu or something."

"Aww, my poor baby," she frowned and brought him in for a hug. Even as we teetered on the edge of getting caught, I felt a ping of pride in the pit of my stomach. As I watched this beautiful woman hold him in a loving embrace, I was pleased with myself. Even though he was married to her, he had just been fucking me like I was only woman in the world he'd ever want.

She let him go and stepped past him. "Have a good night Jasmine. Thank you for keeping such a good eye on Alex," she said.

"No trouble at all," I said with half my face hidden behind the blanket. She smiled and began heading for the stairs. I lowered the blanket as I heard her going up. I flashed a grin at Mr. Jennings and called out to her over my shoulder, "It was all my pleasure." He shot me a death glare and mouthed the word 'No.'

We both listened carefully as she climbed the stairs and her footsteps faded down the hallway. We waited another moment before I threw the blanket off and snatched up my clothes. After stepping into my panties and jeans, I tucked my phone into my pocket and readjusted my bra and pulled down my shirt.

He let out a deep, relieved breath. "Ok, time to get you home," he said.

I caught a glimpse of myself in a wall mirror as we walked to the door. My face was flushed and my hair looked like I'd just been fucked. I did my best to try to smooth it out. I hoped my mom wouldn't notice the wet spots on my shirt.

incest: sibling secret

 

Kit nudged open the front door, exhausted but pleased. It had been a long day, and after all the stores and appointments she looked forward to just relaxing the rest of the evening. Laden with shopping bags she bumped the door quietly shut with her back, not wanting to wake the rest of her family. Sneaking in late at night wasn't a problem for Kit -- she'd done it many times before, and with more incriminating companions than cans of soup. She didn't make a sound as she laid down the groceries and tip-toed into the livingroom.

Thomas was waiting for her. Well, to a degree. The now post-graduate highschooler was passed out on the couch, his scrawny limbs dimly lit by the flickering of the tv's static. Kit covered her laugh. Her younger brother was so worried about her, about the doctor's visit today, that he'd tried his best to stay up despite himself.

"He never was an all-nighter kind of guy..." she hummed to herself, sneaking up beside him. His sandy-brown hair matched her own, though hers went halfway down her back. People often said they could tell immediately they were brother and sister, and it really showed. It might make things a bit difficult after graduation, considering what Kit learned today. But for right now he slept, attentively awaiting his dear sister's return in his dreams.

Kit carefully slid onto the couch and slipped the remote from his loose hand. The static flickered off, and everything quieted again. The place was just like it was a few months ago when she had snuck her boyfriend into the house while their parents were gone. Just two young bodies pressed close on the black cushioned couch, overlooked by the upstairs ledge and stairs. All alone. Thomas yawned and stretched, brushing his hand along his sister. His fingers stopped just above her lap, and it sent a chill up Kit's spine -- a light touch, just like the night they found out how they really felt about one another.

Things turned out differently than she had planned for sure, but as for how it turned out...

Four Months Ago

The front door swung open as the two college students stumbled inside, too busy kissing to be subtle. Kit and her boyfriend Allan had been going steady for a few months, and things were just really starting to heat up. At college they'd gone at it a few times already, but being back home made such naughty excursions almost impossible.

Not today though. Kit's parents were off on a business trip and only her little brother Thomas remained home. Tonight he'd be studying for his finals, which Kit knew meant he'd be out like a light by midnight. And that meant she and Allan could have fun however they pleased.

And pleased they did. Allan's tongue danced with hers as Kit pulled him backwards towards the couch. Her giggles muffled against his lips when his petting hands seized her behind. They omphed onto the couch, falling back with Allan pinning his wriggling girlfriend to the black leather. Kit kicked over a nightstand, but she couldn't care. Their stealth couldn't hide the brief escapes of their laughs, hums, then groans as they tore off the other's clothes. He peeled her cotton shirt off, she loosened his tight jeans, and soon enough their clothes mingled together on the floor Allan's rubbed his tented boxers against Kit's silky panties, already wet with waiting.

"Mmm, god Allan," Kit whispered when she could catch a breath, "I've missed this so much..." She nuzzled her hips towards him while stroking his naked flanks.

"Oh yeah, I can tell," He replied, nipping her neck, "Think you'll scream for me tonight, Kit?"

"Mmm-mmm," Kit shook her head, "My brother is still here. We can't be too loud, remember?"

"What? I thought you said you had this place to yourself tonight."

"I do, I do. It's just my parents that are gone though. Thomas should be asleep now. He's been -- mmm -- studying for tests," Kit arched up to meet her boyfriend's hand, the one that slipped up under her bra and shucked it from her tits. "But we've got to be quiet, okay? Oh just like that Allan..."

"You say that, but you're the one moaning so loud," the boy smirked and kept teasing Kit's little nipple, tugging on the small pink nub just like he knew she couldn't resist. "Maybe we'll give a show for your little bro, hmmm? Show him what a horny slut his sister really is."

"Allan!" Kit hissed through her teeth, "Don't say that!"

"Say what? That your brother would love to get a piece of his horny big sister?" Allan laughed. Kit scowled.

"I love Thomas, but not like that. Don't say things like that! Just... ooh, just fuck me Allan!"

"Shhh, we don't want to wake up your little bro now, right? He'll have to miss out while I fuck his big sister..." Allan slid Kit's panties down to mid-thigh, not bothering to take them off her before the familiar crunch and crinkling of the condom wrapper filled the silence. Foreplay never was something Allan wasted time with.

"He's not little. He's graduating in just a month..." Kit mumbled to herself, laying under her occupied boyfriend. It wasn't worth getting into an argument over, despite the instinctive desire to do just that. Thomas was a good guy, sometimes too good. She had to defend him in elementary and middle school from his tormenters who always called him 'Kit's Cat' and 'Tom Thumb' for being small. But in high school he outgrew those names and even his big sister, and she wasn't short by a long shot. But he always had called her 'Big Sis', and he still did...

"Ahhh, there," Allan said finally, stroking his wrapped-up cock a few times before recalling Kit her from her memories. "Yeahhh, time to show you what your brother only wishes he could do." The dark room hid Kit's frown, but it melted away when Allan's hot member slid between her folds.

"Ohh god..." Kit moaned as quietly as she could, "Please... please go slow. I don't want to wake-" Allan cut her off by driving hard into her. Kit hardly bit back her yelp as his condom-smoothed cock jammed inside her. His cotton boxers chaffed against her sensitive mound, and his loud grunting both enraged and aroused her.

"Q-quiet! Oh, ooh, oh!" The couch's leather squeaked as Allan's force nudged her forward bit by bit. Kit grit her teeth, trying to keep quiet and to bite back the pain of his rough pounding, but her moaning still slipped past her lips. "If Thomas is awake..." She thought, "He'll know what's happening down here for sure."

"Like that, huh?" Allan growled, ramming harder into the squirming girl.

"Ummm, oooh, not -- not so hard Allan." Kit looked up at his hard face, wondering if he could see her bitten lip and clenching eyes. Probably he couldn't, but still she gently tried to push his hips back.

"Ugh, fine -- you do it then." Allan pulled out completely and flopped onto his back. Kit blinked and propped herself up on her elbows after an awkward moment. She eyed her boyfriend's cock. Even wrapped in the condom it made her mouth water, and her friends agreed she was lucky to have such a well-endowed guy all to herself.

"Well?" Allan huffed, "Come on -- ride me like a good cowgirl." She wondered if she really was that lucky...

"Let me just cover up first..."

"Why?"

"What if Thomas sees?"

"Then he'll know his sister has bangin' tits."

"I've got to be careful in case he wakes up," she reached for her bra, but Allan grabbed her wrist and held her down.

"Nu-uh. I want to see these bouncing just for me, babe." His other hand fondled her bare breasts. She knew he loved them -- he said they were her best features. He palmed her firm tits, letting them overflow around his fingers, as if weighing and appraising them just as he had done every time her shirt came off. Kit wasn't so sure, but the look on Allan's face told her she didn't have much of a choice in the matter.

So she slipped off her panties entirely and inched forward to straddle his hips. Grabbing the base of his cock, she guided it into her waiting pussy. She tossed her head back and groaned as she slowly sunk down till his balls nudged her bare ass.

"Yeahhh, that's good..." Allan groaned, petting his girlfriend's ample hips, "Now show me why you're my bitch, Kit."

Cautiously, Kit began to post up and down. Lifting her ass and sinking back down made her pussy tighten and quiver so much better than Allan's ramming. But instead of focusing on the pleasure, she glanced at the upstairs banister. It was too dark to see much, but Thomas's room was the first door on the left. Door closed and light off, but still Kit worried. Every downward slide shook her breasts, a sheen sweat gleaming from them in the dim moonlight. Normally she'd never take such a risk, but she had been without Allan for so long, and she always got so horny around this time of the month. She didn't want sex - she needed it.

"Mmmmm, finally getting into it are you?" Kit leaned forward just so, gripping his hard chest and letting her hips work his cock. She didn't answer -- just thrust her chest out over her boyfriend's face and tantalized him with those low-hanging fruits, yearning to be picked.

He didn't pick at all though. Rather he just reclined his head against his folded arms as she pumped faster and faster on him. Finally the girl felt the beginnings of that familiar knot tightening deep inside her stomach.

"Ahhh yesss," She hissed, tossing her long hair and arching up against him. Her whole body tensed, readying for what she'd been craving for weeks. She was almost there. Allan got there first.

"Oh shit babe, I'm gonna cum!"

"No no, wait!" Kit pled, forcing her hips to slow. But he grabbed her hips and slammed her down. Despite her desperate squirming or perhaps because of it, he pulsed and shot into the thick rubber sheath.

"Nooo..." Kit mewled, grinding her hips on her boyfriend futilely, trying to bring herself off. But he grasped her hips tight, cock still twitching and pumping uselessly inside her. The tightening knot in her belly loosened, and soon all that was left was Kit's panting and Allan's satisfied groan.

"Oh yeah, that was good baby," Allan sighed, giving her a little thrust from below. The condom caught all, but even the warmth of his load radiating from it didn't do anything for Kit's desperation.

"I was so close..." Kit moaned. She grated on him, milking his softening cock inside her tight pussy, struggling to revive Allan's shrinking member. Lifting her he grabbed the base of his cock and slipped the condom off.

"What's that look for?" He said when he finally stopped groaning and opened his eyes, "I thought you were cumming with me, fucking and groaning on me like that."

"Weren't you listening to me? I told you to stop but you came anyway!" Kit leered down at him with clenched fists.

"When you grind on my dick like that, you know I can't stop. Don't blame me." Allan casually rolled Kit onto the couch and started pulling his boxers back on.

"YOU pulled me down!" Kit hissed through her teeth, "I tried to stop, but you wouldn't let me!"

"God damn it Kit! I don't get what your problem is. You were horny, we fucked, and now you're mad? What the fuck did I do!?"

"You-! Whatever. I don't want to do this here." Kit covered herself up with her arms while she groped for her clothes. Allan was already dressed by the time she abandoned the search and stood up.

"Where are you going?" Allan asked.

"To my room. Probably to get off like you just did."

"Fine then, I'm not fucking dealing with this again." Allan threw on his coat and tromped out, leaving the front door wide open in the cold night air. Kit charged the door, raging as his engine roared to life.

"You forgot your condom, asshole!" She reeled back and threw the spent condom at his smug face behind the wheel. But her gooey missile missed entirely, arching over the car and flying into the black unknown. She had imagined it splattering like a water balloon all over his windshield, but at least it wasn't around to remind her of the selfish dick who made it.

It was only after the headlights disappeared around the corner when Kit realized she was standing naked on her porch, yelling and throwing condoms into the night. She couldn't have run faster the way she backpedaled then, face getting even hotter as the rest of shivered from the cold. She breathed hard, fisting away salty tears and gulping back the sobs when she heard a shuffling.

Kit froze, then whipped around and crept back into the livingroom. She arrived just in time to see Thomas's door close nearly shut.

"Did he see that? Did he see me? Oh god! How much did he see!?" Panicked, Kit crawled to her panties and bra and threw them on before sneaking upstairs. How much had her brother seen? She couldn't know. Maybe he woke up just at the end and didn't see anything? Kit tried to convince herself that was it, but her heart seized when she heard her name through his door. Hardly breathing or moving, she knelt down and peeked into his room.

Thomas's dim bedside lamp illuminated the room as well as his occupied bed. He certainly hadn't been studying. Pictures scattered over the sheets, some spilling onto the floor, and many more cluttered in a nearby shoebox. He lay amid them, back turned to the door, moving just so slightly under his sheets. He was definitely awake though, and Kit leaned in to hear him whispering.

"You deserve better than that, Kitty."

Kit recoiled and tensed to leap back. But he didn't turn. Instead he continued muttering, "You always bring back guys like that. Why? Why do you always sell yourself short? God damn it sis..." He rolled onto his back, and Kit glimpsed the picture in his hands. It was her.

It hit her. Kit took a closer look into his room and found herself in every photo lying around. Some were normal, her smiling with friends or posing for the camera. But the most worn of them were different: One taken at the beech a few years ago when she got a new string bikini. Another when she dressed up for Halloween as a pirate wench, skimpiness flaunted. And then there was one of her just coming out of the shower, towel just barely covering her still-dripping body. That last one could only have been taken from Thomas's doorway.

Kit's heart started pounding. "Why... why does he have all these...?" The more she looked the more secretly-taken pictures she discovered. Many of them showed off her casual dress in the house, the big t-shirts hardly covering her panties and the sports bras with workout shorts. Thomas had been taking them all these years, she realized -- he always carried his camera around and developed lots of great pictures, but he never mentioned the ones now strewn about his room.

"Kitty..." Thomas sighed, commanding Kit's eyes back to her brother. He had called her Kitty since he was little, and he was the only one that Kit allowed to do that. He engrossed himself in a particularly worn picture in his one hand, but where his other one was Kit couldn't see. That is, until he pulled back the sheet.

"Mmmm," Kit's brother groaned, stroking his cock to his big sister's picture. Kit's mouth fell open -- Thomas thought that way about her!? Thankfully her voice froze along with the rest of her, so Thomas kept stroking his hardening cock and staring at Kit's picture. "I'd be so much better to you, sis..." he murmured, his precum shimmering and dripping down his knuckles. He had been masturbating for awhile.

"That fucker!" Kit screamed in her mind, "How can he say that!?" Kit had half a mind to bash open the door and beat his senses back into him, but she couldn't. She couldn't move from the spot, or even close her gaping mouth. Her eyes trained on her little brother, particularly on his far-from-little cock as he coaxed it to life.

"What a fucker!" Thomas growled, fist gripping around his shaft, "He didn't even care about her. Didn't even try to feel up Kitty's thighs... her pussy..." His pumping milked another bead of precum from his engorged member. Kit watched transfixed as it spilled down his shaft. "I bet he never even ate her out... none of them did. Sis would taste so... sweet..."

This wasn't real. Kit rooted to the spot, listening to her little brother say such dirty things about her. Things he shouldn't have known. It was true none of her boyfriends ever offered to go down on her, and she honestly thought she didn't want them to. But when Thomas said it like he did, with that lusty growl in his voice, anger flared up in Kit's chest at all her ex's for never trying. But her brother... He wanted to. He wanted to taste his big sister.

"God Kitty," Thomas breathed. His pumping sped up. "That asshole was right -- I would fuck you. Better than him, better than -- ugh! -- all of them!" Kit's head spun. He really had seen the whole thing. Seen her with Allan, seen him take her, seen his sister riding him. That was why he did this now, Kit realized. He wanted his sister. He wanted to fuck her.

Kit found her hand in her panties before she knew what she was doing. Allan left her hot, but Thomas was making her boil over. A part of her demanded she stop. She knew how wrong it was to get turned on by her own brother, but she couldn't help herself! Her panties were soaked -- Allan didn't even have that effect on her when he was fucking her. But her little brother did, just with his words. And his cock. She'd seen bigger and smaller before, but none in her eyes were as mesmerizing as Thomas's cock while his hand polished over it.

"God bro..." she breathed hotly, wondering what it would be like...

Thomas seized up and whipped towards the now wide-open door, "Wha - S-Sis!?" His eyed fixed on Kit's, and time stopped. Kit's hand ceased burying itself in her panties, and Thomas's hand petrified around his twitching cock. Neither moved, as if the scene would go unseen by them both.

Finally Thomas took the initiative, "Kitty! What the hell -- what are you doing there!?" He threw his sheets on, as if he could still hide the fact that he was wanking to his sister. It didn't help that he dropped the photo he was staring at onto his lap. Kit stood up and recovered her hand from her moist panties.

"Um..." she said, "I heard something, so I came to... came to..." She shook her head to stop herself from staring at his cock tenting the sheets. Regaining her composure her hot flush of anger revived all at once. "I mean, what do you mean 'What the hell'? What the hell is all this!?" She threw her arms out over the picture-strewn room. Thomas shoved what he could back into the box, but the damage was already done.

"I -- I uh, I was-" he stammered, shoveling pictures wildly. Kitty stomped forward.

"They're all of me, huh!? God damn it Thomas! When did you take all these?"

"Here and there... I guess... Hey!" Kit snatched up the one he was staring at so intently before he could stop her, determined to see just what a pervert her brother really was.

It showed her laying passed out on the couch downstairs, her shirt bunched up under her breasts and shorts crumpled from a night of partying. Her hair splayed out every way underneath her, and she was fast asleep. That was all -- it wasn't even revealing beyond that, and its focus was on her peaceful face, a little smile crossing her slightly-open mouth.

She remembered that night in bits and snatches. When she was a senior in highschool she snuck home after getting really hammered, and must have crashed on the couch. When she awoke the next morning, she found herself covered up in one of her soft blankets. She thought it was her parents who did that, until they found her and naturally chewed her out for being so irresponsible. All these years she believed she simply forgot wrapping herself up that night, but the blanket wasn't anywhere near her in the picture.

 

 

Someone brought it to her that night. Taken care of her. The edges were worn down from so much handling, and Thomas sat still, his head sagging as his sister looked at his most treasured photo.

"You... took this?" Kit asked.

"Can I have it back?" Thomas didn't lift his head.

"Why... why not one of these?" She lifted up one where she was just out of the shower, the towel only barely hiding her bare body from the eye of the camera. "I mean, you were looking for something sexy... right?"

Thomas breathed deep and spoke to the covers, "Those ones... could be anyone. I've got lots more like them. But I wanted... I wanted to see my sis, not anyone else. You're -" Thomas looked up, but was stopped from the look on Kit's face. "I'm sorry! I'll get rid of it. It wasn't right of me, I..."

"Stop it." Kit said. Thomas quieted down. Being a big sister had its perks and Kit took full advantage of them, "You were getting off to this? My face?"

"Y-yes -- but no! It's not just your face, it's... uh... you." Thomas always talked in artsy nonsense when he got flustered, but Kit felt it this time -- like it wrapped around her heart, making her want to breathe in deep to give it room. "I... I saw that guy." Thomas clenched his jaw, but quickly stopped, "I mean your boyfriend. And he --"

"Ex-boyfriend now," Kit corrected.

"I kinda figured," Thomas said, "But I saw you two... And he didn't give a shit about you, Kitty. He didn't even care that he was hurting you, or that he wasn't pleasing you! And it made me so... so mad."

"You jack off when you're mad?"

"No!" Thomas retorted, "Well, not usually. But I saw you when you were on top, the way your face looked before he fucked it up, and you were so beautiful and sexy and -- and it just made me mad that it wasn't me with you!" Thomas paused before his face fell again, "Er, wait -- oh fuck. Wait wait, I meant to say that I, you..."

"Shhh," Kit said, stepping towards her brother, "It's fine. I get it."

"You... you do?"

"Yeah, I do," She climbed onto the bed.

"Wait, sis-?"

"Shhh, it's okay little bro," she pulled back the sheet and straddled his hips. Thomas's blush spread through his cheeks like wildfire as his half-naked sister leaned over him, and he fought in vain to keep his eyes from roving over his gorgeous sister's body.

"K-Kitty? What are you do-?"

"Shh! Jeez Thomas, do I have to spell it out for you?" Kit edged her hips down and met his. The moment she felt his half-hard cock nestle along her thin panties, a hot shock electrified up her spine. Thomas groaned with his wide-eyes trained on hers, and when she caught her breath she looked back down.

"I've never thought about you like this before, Thomas. I mean it. But when I saw all this... When I heard you saying those things about me, your big sister..." The phrase made her heart skip a beat, "I... well, I liked it."

"Liked... it?" Thomas asked in a small voice.

"Yeah... I liked it a lot," Kit felt a smile creeping onto her lips. He brother really was kind -- kinder than any of her boyfriends ever were. And talked so dirty about her, his sister! It felt so wrong to be like this with him, but having her little brother's cock pressing against her felt so, so terribly good. He wasn't a kid anymore, age or otherwise. That much was obvious.

"Liked... how?"

"Oh my god Thomas! Like this!" Kit clued in her clueless brother by grinding her soaking crotch over his member. He stiffened and let out a yelp that degenerated into a moan. Kit wasn't immune herself -- she felt her brother's cock grow taut and jut against her, and she bit back a moan herself. "You turned me on, idiot!"

"Ohhh - I did?" Kit didn't stop, and Thomas couldn't hide his pleasure from her.

"Does it feel like you did? Ohh," Kit angled herself so his cock nudged her panty-covered clit.

"Oh god Kitty -- you're so wet!"

"You made me like this bro," his breathy sibling replied, "Now do you get it?"

"Y-yeah, oh god..." Thomas arched up, pressing harder against his sister's eager snatch. Kit pressed back. Another strange shockwave possessed her. She wanted more. No -- needed more.

"But it's Thomas..." one part of her said, "You can't fuck your brother. It's so wrong!" But her body screamed otherwise. Thomas tore her between being the responsible big sister she was supposed to be and the horny young woman she knew she was. She couldn't decide, even while teasing her little brother till his bare cock plowed along her silky panties like a spade.

"Sis, ughhh," Thomas arched again, "Are we going to..."

"I... ohh... I don't know... Maybe we should-"

"Kitty!" Thomas gasped to cut her off, "Let me taste you!" Kit's heart flipped in her chest. The request stopped her hips dead where they were. She sat stunned, feeling her pussy spiking with heat. Now was the time to be a good sister and stop before their act went any further.

"Umm... Okay."

"Okay!? That wasn't doing the right thing!" Kit's mind screeched, but she was already rolling onto her back. Her mind raced as the sheets rustled beneath them, and while she was still reeling from it all her little brother was looking down at his nearly-naked sister. More than looking -- feeling. Feeling all along her bare arms, her shoulders, her chest...

"Can I...?" Thomas tentatively fingered the straps of her bra.

"Yes..." Kit breathed. Her chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath, but Thomas deftly unfastened the front anyway and slowly opened her up. It was chillier than in the living room, but the heat from Thomas's palms quickly warmed her soft breasts. He handled them so gently, as if he thought they would break -- petting and caressing, and pressing his fingers just so. It felt good, and soon Kit let out a bated breath and allowed her body to entice her brother's hands.

Thomas breathed deep, focused entirely on his sister's bare chest. "God sis, they're beautiful," he murmured, petting along her bell-shaped globes.

"Mmm, that's good..." Kit stretched and relaxed. She didn't realize how tense she was before from Thomas getting on top of her. But he wasn't like Allan. Not at all.

"You know," she said, "they're not going to pop or anything. You can be a little more -- ohhhh!" Thomas didn't hesitate in palming her firm pillows, gripping and sliding from base to tip. Nor did he wait long before tonguing her hardening nipples. Allan hardly ever did that, and definitely not as hungrily as Thomas. Only a few seconds of it and she was already hooked.

"Y-yeah, just like that..." Kit found herself rubbing her thighs, not knowing what to do with her hands. She didn't want to distract him, not when his tongue swirled so nicely around one taut breast after the other. His lips smacked on her skin, suckling, tasting. Just as she really was getting into it, her nipple popped out from his eager lips, and her little brother started kissing down her ribs...

"Ooooh god Thomas, that felt so..." But this felt good too, Kit thought. Her sibling's tongue danced over her belly, tracing the subtle curves of her toned midsection, slipping around her little belly button, and then teasing the borderline of her panties. When she felt his teeth rake along the silky material, she gushed a little as her pussy quivered.

"Thomas, have you done this before?" She watched her brother's head migrate while he tugged her panties down.

"Just a few times," he said before planting more kisses on Kit's trimmed mound.

"What? I thought you didn't have a girlfriend..." Thomas had troubles getting good girlfriends. Kit watched a small parade of them while she was living at home, and not one of them lasted more than a month. They were never good enough for her brother though.

"Umm... parties..." Thomas answered distractedly -- Kit's moist panties clung to her mid-thighs, and her little brother's hot breath breezed over her bare pussy. She shaved just for tonight, giving herself a trimmed landing strip above her well-waxed sex. No doubt he could see how wet she was now being so close. That thought make the knot in Kit's stomach tighten.

"How -- how many girls?" Kit breathed, staring down at her little brother between her legs.

"I don't know... Uhh, three. Maybe four... I was kind of... distracted," he slid her panties off entirely and spread her legs. His big sister didn't resist. Suddenly Kit felt embarrassed -- none of her boyfriends ever got so close to her pussy like this. The longer Thomas waited the more nervous she became. After a few moments of lip-biting she spoke up.

"I'm sorry if it isn't... I mean, I wasn't expecting Allan to-" But she couldn't finish before Thomas pressed his lips to her moist sex. Kit gasped and couldn't stop a squeal from breaking out. The jolt that ran through her caught her off guard, but Thomas didn't let up. Slowly he wrapped his arms around her hips and kissed all along her slit, his tongue snaking out to taste his sister's forbidden flower.

"Fuck! This is... why didn't I ask for this before?" The girl couldn't help but squeeze her little brother's head between her thighs. His tongue felt like nothing she'd ever experienced: He was the first to taste her like that. The first -- her little brother. Thomas slipped his tongue into her tightness, and Kit squirmed beneath him. "Thomas is eating me out," she thought, "My little brother is eating me out...!" The dirtiness of it all ignited inside her, and she gripped her brother's messy hair hard, and pulled him closer.

"Oh fuck bro!" Kit wailed, thrashing her hips after just a few minutes, "So good! Mmmm!" Long laps and tiny lashings -- back and forth her brother's tongue punished her pussy, making her gush against his face. His fingers joined in, two sinking into her tight channel, and Kit felt the knot ready to burst inside her. "Yes! Yes yes yes -- lick me bro! God yes!!" The girl tightened and tensed and without more warning let loose her long pent-up orgasm. Arching her back and gripping his head tight, Kit creamed and watched stars dance along the dark ceiling well after her tremors calmed down into her afterglow's shivers.

Only then did she relax her thighs and let her hands drop to the bed. Thomas breathed hard, shaking too. Kit dully wondered if she'd suffocated him when she came, but he breathed in deep between her thighs before speaking up.

"Better... Better than I thought... God..." He licked her still-quivering lips, along her slit in one long motion, and Kit yelped and bucked from the pleasure.

"How... better...?" Kit panted. Her brother stared up at her with a look she'd never seen before. She shivered.

"You taste so fucking good, sister," he growled. Kit lost her breath again. She'd always seen her little brother as a gentle person, kind and a little bit shy. But that person was gone now. There was something feral about him now. His eyes leered into hers, his face shimmering in the faint moonlight with beaded sweat and her still-warm juices. He crawled up on top of her, keeping her legs spread with his knees. His iron-hard cock brushed along her flat belly.

"Have a taste," Kit nearly choked when she felt her brother's lips press against hers. They were soft and wet -- wet from her moist pussy's cum. And she tasted strange -- she'd never tasted herself before, but either from the flavor or because she tasted it on her own brother's lips, she loved it. He gripped her head and kissed her hard, and she opened her mouth to let him in. He toyed inside her mouth just as he had done to her pussy, and she sucked her own cum from his tongue. She floated there, lost in the feeling of her brother's lips and hands on breasts as he ground himself along the line of her tummy.

How long they made out like that, Kit didn't know. They only stopped for breath when their dry humping became wet, when Thomas's bare cock moved down and sawed between his sister's wet folds in their heated kiss. Kit played her fingers along his back while they both panted, aroused beyond imagination.

"Oh my god Thomas," Kit's eyes fluttered open after they broke apart, "I've never been kissed like that before... Why don't you have a girlfriend? Fuck, why don't you have a dozen?"

"Because..." Thomas said, pausing a moment but only slowing his dangerous grinding a bit, "I guess because they never measured up to my big sister. That's all."

Kit smiled. She felt proud: Proud as a big sister for being so important to him, but also proud as a woman who beat out all the others in his eyes. Her brother's eyes... She stared into them. They were blue, just like hers. They both got it from their mother, and least that's what Dad told them. Now she was staring into her brother's eyes as his sweat-slick body rubbed against hers and his naked cock teased her tight opening.

"Oh brother, I love you..." Kit sighed. Then she realized the problem. "Oh, wait -- Thomas, do you have a condom?"

"I... I didn't think of that," Her brother replied, "I've never... I mean, I haven't gotten this far before with anyone."

"You're a virgin?"

"Y-yeah..."

"But you were fingering and eating out girls till you lost count?"

"That's the gist of it."

Kit could hardly believe her little brother hadn't lost it yet, especially after the magic his tongue worked on her. She couldn't hide her grin as she petted down his tense back.

"That's okay bro."

"Are you sure?"

"Oh yeah. Just means your big sister is going to take her little brother's virginity," Her giggle warped into a little satisfied moan as she felt Thomas's thick cock twitch against her pussy.

"What about the condom? Are you safe sis?"

"No, not right now. Definitely not right now. But you'll have to learn how to pull out sometime. Best to start with your first time." Kit knew today was among her worst days to be going bareback. But her body wasn't going to let her stop now, now with her brother's cockhead catching perilously on her soaking opening with every pass he made.

"Oh... okay then, I'll pull out Kitty," he said, starting to pant again when Kit wrapped her fingers around his dick and guided him towards her.

"That's a good boy," Kit purred and lined him up between her folds, "Now be a good brother and sink nice and slow into your big sis..." Her heart beat wildly as she said it. She'd never been so excited before in her life, seeing her brother's cock nudging her entrance. With her heels spurring him on, he slowly pressed in.

"Ughhh, sis..." Thomas groaned, sinking his virgin member into his sister.

"Yeah, yeah that's it -- mmmm! Keep going bro..." Kit watched his grimace, his pleasure-twisted face as he stretched out the first pussy of his life. His sibling's pussy. And stretch he did -- Kit instinctively tightened around the invading flesh, capturing him in a hot velvet grasp. She'd only gone bareback a few times before, but her brother's bare cock beat them all.

Her little brother's balls pressed against her moist lips, and his pelvis rooted against hers. Thomas quivered and moaned, and Kit could feel him already twitching hard deep inside her. He filled her perfectly. Where others had come up short or been too long or thick, her little brother fit her lock and key. Kit rounded her hips and Thomas grunted and growled through his clenched teeth.

"Don't," he managed, "Move. Sis."

"Hehe, going to cum right after being deflowered?" Kit grinned wide. Despite how composed and suave he was masturbating, her pussy was almost too much for him to take. She angled her hips up and down ever so slightly, just to keep her brother on edge as he tried desperately not to fill her pussy right then.

"Stop mov- ugh god," Thomas whispered in a husky voice.

"Make me," Kit teased.

"Fine," Thomas pressed down and pinned her roving hips to the bed with his own. She tried to grind up on him still, but his hands gripped her waist too tightly.

"Ooooh, brother..." Kit groaned, "You like taking charge of me, don't you?"

"... Yeah," he said. He'd regained himself in the meantime so that his tense shivers turned into a humming excitement.

"Then fuck me," Kit licked her lips and gripped his sides as she spoke so dirty. "Fuck your horny big sister." This time he didn't wait. Before she could even finish he started, slow at first, but more and more his strokes grew until the firm rhythm tattooed on her hips. "Oh Thomas..." Kit murmured, digging her nails into his sides, "Harder... fuck me harder."

He did as he was told, and did it gladly. Kit realized where she was, in her parent's house getting fucked by her little brother on his bed. The fact that is was bareback made her moan even louder when his thick cock kissed the depths of her pussy. The bed began to squeak beneath them, and Kit's voice grew louder with it.

"Yes! God, fuck me just like that, bro. Fuck me!"

"You're tight sis," he grunted, plunging in hard.

"Ahh! You're so thick bro -- ohhh..."

"Fuck sis, I can't hold on..."

"Let me get on top," He was twitching hard inside her, and even as he pulled out she felt his precum squirt onto her hot pussy lips. Dangerous, Kit thought. She rubbed it into her pussy as she mounted her brother, just like she had done for Allan a mere hour ago. But rubbing her brother's bare cock against her wet slit felt a thousand times better. It was still twitching in her hand when she plunged down onto him.

"Ughh, sis... Be careful," Thomas groaned, arching back and hanging onto her hips as Kit slowly posted up and down on him.

"What's that?" Kit said playfully, "Little brother getting close? Going to cum so soon?"

"If you keep doing that..." he moaned. Kit sat down on his lap and danced her hips about, keeping her brother's cock nestled deep inside her sex where it belonged.

"There, see? Big sister will take care of you," Kit grinned devilishly. She couldn't help herself now -- the idea just boiled her blood and made her want to be naughtier every time she mentioned their taboo coupling. Thomas wasn't unaffected either. He groaned and bucked up, lifting her just slightly and nudging her cervix deliciously.

"Watch me. Touch me," Kit urged breathlessly, starting her rhythm again. Thomas's eyes trained on his devious sister. Her fair skin glowed in the dark room, the shadows cast from the window across her breasts and belly flickered back and forth as she pitched and rocked on him. Kit watched her brother feel up her working hips to her undulating belly, caressing every inch of her as if she were a dream that would disappear any moment. His wild eyes made her tense again. She'd been building for so long now, kept on edge by her brother's near-misses and heavy jerking inside her. Now she was ready to cum for her dear brother again.

Thomas wanted more too. He pulled against her lower back and brought Kit low. Leaning over him now he planted his hands firmly on her ass and kissed her hanging breasts like Allan refused to. Kit moaned and offered herself, though her hips moved faster and faster as he suckled his sister. Their hot breaths mingled, just like their sweat and cum, mixing together between their bodies in their taboo act. Brother and sister drew closer, and desire drove them towards the greatest taboo of all.

"God bro, fuck me!" Kit wailed. Her voice filled the empty house, filled her brother's ears. He grasped her hips and thrust up into her wet pussy, adding to her cries the squelches of her wet cunt taking his full length. "Thomas! I'm gonna cum soon -- Ohhhh, I'm gonna cum on my brother's cock!"

"Me too - Fuck! Sis, I'm gonna cum too."

Kit's heart pounded. Her nerves thundered. Her pussy quaked. She felt her brother's cock, his beautiful cock, jabbing deep inside her, sheathing inside her so perfectly, so completely. She'd always loved her brother, from the moment he was born she loved him. But now her love grew beyond what she ever imagined it could be. She loved her brother like a sister shouldn't. Like she always wanted to, deep down.

 

"I love you bro! I love you so, so -- Mmmm!" Sweat poured down between their rutting bodies and Kit arched and howled as the tightness in her belly twinged and threatened to snap any moment.

"I love you sis!" Thomas cried back, "I've always loved you like this!" His balls slapped her ass in his abandon, and he thrashed her soaking pussy. They both felt his throbbing, her tightening, and knew it was now or never. Kit didn't stop posting when she held her brother's face and stared into those familiar eyes.

"Cum in me."

"Kitty? But you're -"

"Cum in me bro! I love you -- I want you to cum in me!"

"I can't, ragh! -- I can't hold back sis! What if I get you-"

"You will! Ahhh! God you will! Yes!! Give me your cum Thomas. Oooooh! Give me your baby, bro!"

They came. Kit screamed and thrust down just as Thomas rutted as deep as he could inside her unprotected body. Hot cum erupted deep inside Kit, spraying her belly full of his brotherly seed. He grasped her hips tight and held her still as she screamed and shook, keeping her pussy gripping around the base of his cock as his balls launched all of his load against her inner walls. Kit felt his potent sperm splash against her cervix and wailed, another wave of her climax washing over her just from knowing her little brother was filling her womb with his cum.

By the time Kit had collapsed onto her brother's chest and his cock twitched out the last of his pent-up load inside her, the bed had become soaked with their sweat and cum. Kit gasped for breath, reveling in the afterglow of the best sex she'd ever had, and Thomas did the same. Before long they were kissing again, holding each other as they did.

Eventually Kit rolled off to the side and laid on the bed, still panting from their hot exchange. Thomas laid next to her, staring up at the ceiling.

"Kitty...?"

"Yeah, Thomas?"

"Are you... did you mean it? What you said about..."

Kit thought on it. Risking that with her brother was insane, sinful even. But at the same time... Kit ran her hand over her belly, feeling it slowly lift and drop from her deep breathing. Below her hand she could feel Thomas's sperm, hot and thick, oozing inside her and drooling out over her pussy lips like thick syrup. But so much more was right in there, doing its work inside her sisterly womb.

"Well..." Kit said, still looking at her belly, "...Yes."

"Yes? To what?"

"All of it." Kit rolled her head to the side and met her brother's gaze, "I love my little brother, more now than I knew possible. And..." she stroked her flat belly, "I would have your baby in a heartbeat, Thomas."

"God..." Thomas stared at his sister, mouth agape. Then it curled to a smile.

"I love you Sis."

"I love you too, bro." Kit smiled back just as wide. Cuddling closer though, feeling his cum squishing out between her thighs, she regained her naughty grin from before. "But you know Thomas..." she said.

"W-what? What's wrong?" Thomas asked.

Kit wrapped a leg around his, rubbing her messy pussy against his thigh as she whispered, "You're going to have to give me a lot more cum if we're going to make a baby, dearest brother..."

Four Months Later

And he certainly did, all through the summer. Kit nudged Thomas gently, trying to keep quiet as their parents slept upstairs. Slowly his eyes opened, and he looked up hazily at his sister.

"Kitty? Oh hey, you're back already..."

"Already? I've been out all day!" Kit huffed. Thomas rubbed his eyes and sat up, though he kept his hand where it was. He was looking there intently.

"So... what did they say?"

"Oh, the usual. Eat right, exercise, brush my teeth. But then I had to take off my shirt and... well..."

"Well?"

"Well, they found this," Kit stood up and lifted her loose shirt. There, amid her toned and slim midsection, was the slightest curve just below her navel. A little bump even? Thomas touched her gently, running his hand over his sister's belly while looking up at her.

"And? What did they say? Are you...?"

"They said she'll look just like her Daddy," Kit grinned, watching Thomas's eyes light up and his hand pet over his baby nestled inside her belly, "At least, that's what I bet they'll say when they find out."

"Awww, what?" Thomas scowled, "What do you mean? Are you pregnant or not?" He was staring at his sister's tummy the whole time, as if asking it for the answers. Kit giggled.

"That's my little secret, bro," Kit said, smirking down at her frowning brother, "Pfft, you'll find out soon, one way or another. You have been fucking me without a condom every night when Mom and Dad went to bed, you know."

"Sometimes more than that," Thomas reminded. His palm circled that spot, right below my navel.

"Oh yeah... Well, I'm saying don't worry -- we'll be off to college next week, and you'll be moving in with me."

"But wasn't I going to move in with-" Kit gave him a look that cut his words off mid-stream. She arched her eyebrow and rubbed her belly to give some added emphasis.

"Nope -- you're sticking with me, brother dear," she said sternly, but her eyes betrayed her severity. "I'll have to make sure my younger brother does well in college while he's trying to knock his sister up, don't I? And besides..." Kit peeled off her pants and smiled devilishly, revealing her lacy thong to Thomas, whose cock was nearly bursting from his pants already.

"Siblings know how to keep a little secret, right?"

incest: bred

 

In the early hours of a beautifully cold October night, where bright yellow forest leaves and pine needles held onto fresh snowfall, my daughter, Holly Marie had entered my bedroom and plopped onto the bed.

Newly eighteen and developing faster than a racy, sexy Polaroid picture, she was less than a year away from her high school graduation. She was, undoubtedly, the smallest girl in her senior class--her small stature was most likely why I had always, naturally, babied her. She had, at one point in time, informed me that, while, last year she had been voted 'cutest while keeping it classy' at her junior prom, this year the yearbook committee's poll had voted her 'hottest in class' and said she was a 'shoo-in for prom queen'. She now had curves in all the right places, red highlights in her flowing, partially curled brown hair, the slightest dimples when she'd smile, full lips, and the most adorable slightly concave nose.

My room's comfortably dim light and extra-large picture windows gave me a great view of Roosevelt Forest in the late afternoon, with the trees at a dead calm and the dense snow of fat flakes still falling, despite starting hours ago.

"It's pretty outside," Holly said, turning her body against the exposed sheets and stretching.

"It's pretty in here," I said, examining her choice of pj's, an all-white, extra thin and ripped Tony's Pub 5K marathon t-shirt that she had overly tightened around her form using a simple cinch clip; it, now, looked like a cute little dress, hiking itself around, while exposing, her upper and inner thighs, and sucking itself against her ass, hips, tight tummy and perky rounded breasts with every move she made. With no bra underneath, her hard nipples and puffy areolas were on full display.

"You're cheesy," she smiled, "but thank you."

"Did you brush your teeth?" I asked, watching her twirl one of the long curls of caramel brown hair that, this night, dangled down the side of her face and over the perfect complexion of her rosy right cheek near her pink lip-glossed lips.

"Yes," she said, then crawled on eager hands and knees across the bedspread to me. I pulled her in as she burrowed her body into my left side. She smelled of her intoxicating lavender body wash.

"Very pretty, Baby," I said, only looking at her.

She'd gotten most of her looks from her beautiful mother, my ex, but that cute little pug nose and those big striking eyes ... all me.

As I lay holding her, my fingers moved across the extra-thin cotton of her newly formed dress. Through the strategically ripped fabric, her skin, showing from beneath slits like a soft light at which I couldn't help but squint--the tears in fabric rising from her navel to her ribs to the upper-most slit, positioned right below her left breast, and at this angle, from her body's alignment and her arms raised just enough ... I caught more than a glimpse of her plump and weighty under-boob.

I examined her pretty face as I raised her chin; those gorgeous brown eyes found mine.

"Breathe," I said and opened my mouth near her own.

Her lips raised to mine, mere inches away, and I felt her hot breath push into my mouth; I tasted the tangy spearmint nip of her toothpaste, combined with her peaches & cream-flavored gloss, the former confirming that she had brushed her teeth. "Good girl," I said, feeling my cock shift and fill, expanding and lifting between my legs. The innocent, yet, oddly erotic act put a churn in my stomach and a slight tremor through my hands; it was as if all the blood had drained from my face and gone straight to my cock.

I disrupted Holly a moment, lifting my shoulders off my pillows and rising, arching my upper body to remove my shirt. I tossed it. This was usually her cue to head off to her bed. I desperately needed the alone time ... and after a 48-hour on-call shift at work ... sleep.

I relaxed back into the mattress and when I did, Holly's body came with me. I felt her hand slide up and over my abs, across my chest where her fingers came to rest near my collarbones. This was not entirely unusual; she'd always been a touchy-feely girl and we'd always had a close relationship. I'd never kissed her on the lips or anything like that, but her hands had a way of finding her daddy's muscles. It was harmless and cute and even flattering, and I loved her for it.

"Daddy?"

"Yeah, Baby?" I already knew what was coming.

"Can I sleep in here tonight? The snow is so calming."

"You have snow outside your bedroom windows, too, Baby."

"Yeah, but, you have the big windows," she said.

"You know, you're getting close to the next phase of your life, Holly. Graduation's going to be here before you know it and at some point, you're going to need to be more independent." This wasn't our first go at this conversation. "It's one thing for a girl who's scared of the dark to sleep in her daddy's bed, but you're going to go off to college in a year or so, Baby."

"I'll be more independent tomorrow," she said, without turning her gaze to meet mine.

God bless her. I kissed her forehead, which caused her--as if she'd been waiting for the opportunity--to move her hand over the muscles in my shoulder. She squeezed my chiseled flesh, thickening my dick even more and jumpstarting my body's pulse.

"Daddy ... rub my back." She moved her body up and onto mine, her legs spreading, straddling my thin boxer briefs, her breasts beneath the cotton dress squished and rested against my pecs, her flat tummy lay over my abs, her little dress practically the only thing between us. She extended her arms over her head, reaching her hands beneath my pillows, stretching her body. Her face nuzzled into my neck. I wrapped my arms around her as my cock beat, now, between both our legs.

I trickled my fingertips lightly across her back, and just as she always had, she stopped me. "No, Daddy... under my dress," she whispered, her voice muffled against me. "I can't feel your fingers."

I gripped her waist, squeezing her tight form, then pulled at the shirt dress, watching over her shoulder as it inched toward me, the seam of the altered shirt rising with the slope of her butt, soon exposing her ass entirely. Then she used her arms to push a few inches off me, where I hiked the flimsy dress above her tummy, shoulder-blades, then beneath her nipples, over her underarms and finally, I slipped it from her and dropped it to the floor; for the first time ... we were nearly completely together. Despite my underwear, she put her naked body's weight back on me and I felt her smooth bare skin on mine; her titties bulged against me--heaved, even--her thighs opened and the warmth of her smooth, shaved mound radiated and massaged my bulge like that pussy was covered in hot oil. We'd never gone quite this far before. I mean, for fuck's sake, she was applying so much force against my penis, I honestly thought I might burst and drench us both.

I massaged the length of her back, using mild pressure, feeling her silky skin, and her delicate spine, and when I meandered a bit, dropping my motion down her ribs, I found a prominent side-boob. My fingers and knuckles ran across it, delicately caressing the beautifully protruding bulk of the bulging tit before moving along, then returning once more upon the realization that she didn't mind my invasive touch.

"Daddy?" Her voice came soft.

"Yes, Baby?"

Hesitation. This time I had no idea what was coming.

"Are you ... hard?"

I pulled back and examined her face. "How do you know about that?"

"I can feel it, Daddy."

"I mean, in general ... "

She shrugged. "Health class, I guess." She shifted her pelvis, grinding a bit, seemingly, under the guise of 'getting comfortable'.

"Okay." I stopped massaging her and pulled myself to a seated position, taking her along for the ride, the extra grinding against her that resulted from this nearly causing me to erupt between her slit. "I am. I'm hard. It's weird. It's inappropriate and I shouldn't have you cuddling me when I'm turned on. But you ... "

"I ... what, Daddy?"

I saw her mother in her pouty expression, that gorgeous look I'd seen a thousand times before, but never before from the girl ... the look that had been flashed at me every time my ex was needy, greedy ... even horny. I'd seen it when I'd care for her and I'd seen it when I'd fuck her, right as she was about to cum. It was a look that simply said, 'Please... I need you.

I held my daughter's face in my hands and leaned close. "You're beautiful and perfect and ... sexy, and Baby, I need you to go to bed." But my body told her something different; my cock grew beneath her, poking, bulging at her delicate mound, calling my bluff and showing her what I wanted ... what I truly needed.

I felt a fiery dripping heat on my crotch, then, as Holly repositioned a bit, a brush of cold when the air got to it; I grabbed at her thighs and slid her body back to find she had wet my boxers. Her pretty little pussy glistened lightly in the glow of the soft bedside lamp. "See Daddy. I'm turned on too."

Holly pushed her face against my own, my hands held her at her naked waist as she moved back onto my lap, her warmth and weight putting a burning sensation against me. "I'm already your girl, Daddy." She pressed her full lips against mine and we kissed. Her wet tongue parted our mouths and ran over mine. I sucked her further into my mouth as I licked her taste buds. When she pulled away, I was left with her creamy gloss. "I'll do anything you want," she whispered, her fingers now dipping into the elastic band of my boxers to fondle my cock.

Temptation had a way of taking charge of me; and with this beautiful angel applying all the right pressure, there was no way to resist, and to be honest, I didn't want to. I pulled out my throbbing dick without a second thought of any consequence or regard for a young girl's innocence. A primal urge had overtaken me, something that felt like a connection between us, the parent in me now gone.

Despite the shadows in the low light, I focused on her slit, running up the length of me, only an inch from pure contact with my foreskin. When her palm brushed my tip and I felt her grip it, my cock thickened, bulged, nearly beyond what I could take, expanding me to my limit of a solid eight to nine inches. As the pressure built, a glorious ache set in and I moaned, my animal brain now doing all the thinking, the reacting. My eager gorilla hands gripped her rib cage on either side of her and I kissed at her neck, her chest, between those young heavy tits that gravity held so proudly. Her loving mouth brought me back to her and we kissed again.

Holly pulled back, separating our lips loudly, then leaned forward, arching her upper body toward my navel until her lips and tongue sucked at my dickhead. Damn if the girl wasn't flexible. I held her flawless shoulders as she worked on me, moving her mouth like it was a fucking vibrator, somehow, working her tongue and teeth against each other as she sucked, causing friction that made me ache to cum, to see her gulp, gag and swallow everything daddy could give, or make a big mess trying.

I watched my baby bob on my rod and listened to her slurp at the skin and the bulk of the shaft. She deep-throated, sinking her face onto Daddy like she wanted my cock down her esophagus. Her lower lip kissed at my balls, and her throat kneaded my dickhead, bumping it over and over as she pumped her face up and down. When she came up for a big breath of air, leaving my cock dripping with her spit, I kissed her lips as if she was the only girl I ever loved or ever could love, letting her truly know she was all mine, then I slowly pushed her backward onto the sheets, laying her down to admire her entire naked body.

"I'm gonna fucking eat this pussy, Holly Marie," I said aggressively.

I climbed on top of her as her legs instinctively spread for me. I tasted her hot hairless cunt, using my tongue to reach every bit of her juicy peach. Her delicate folds of satin skin opened, almost sucking around my tongue. I licked her from her asshole to her taint, her hymen to her sensitive clit, all the while sucking at her sweet, soft, and thick inner and outer labia. I listened to my baby girl breathe heavily, heard her beg for more and when I nearly swallowed her entire mound--her dripping shaved vulva--she moaned at full volume. I worked with Holly's movement, matching her pace as she shifted her pelvis, humping, fucking my mouth.

When my little eighteen-year-old high school senior forced herself up and onto my face, I rolled onto my back. I let her take charge. I took her weight onto my mouth as I held her open thighs above me and I ate her pussy while she fucked, bouncing and grinding against Daddy's lips, teeth, and tongue. When my tongue darted back and forth from her clit to her hymen, repeatedly massaging her two golden spots, she orgasmed, the hardest, cutest orgasm I'd ever witnessed: her body arched and shuttered with it while she convulsed, nearly screaming through the pleasure, her muscles stretching her tight physique as her boobs bounced with the jolts of her body.

When she collapsed to the bed, I climbed on top of her, my knees spreading her thighs, my big dick slapping and resting against her cherry mound. As she breathed heavily, heaving her chest up and down, in and out, I sucked on my baby girl's left tit, then her right tit, my aggression making them jiggle, working my lips and tongue over her hard nipples like I wanted my young daughter's milk.

My fingers reached between her legs to spread her wet flesh; I needed my penis inside ... wrapped in her fat, intimate, virgin tissue. My fingers moved one by one, across her swollen clit, making her jump and moan, her sharp breaths showing me how easily her body could be manipulated, how easily I could make her melt.

"Yes, Daddy," she whispered.

My heavy dickhead poked at her vaginal entrance, an entrance more than forbidden to this father; the thought of being disgraced for this act had me nearly trembling with anticipation, but there were no second thoughts, no turning back. I felt her pussy's anxious grip on my head tighten as I prodded her young pink flesh. She winced and moaned at my girth as I tried for what I wanted. She was nervously contracting, all while depositing her sticky dripping juice over my tip.

"Let me in, Baby," I whispered as I kissed her mouth. "I know I'm big but I'm not going to hurt you."

Holly relaxed her body and took in a breath, her muscles let go, her wet labia slipping over my head like rose petals. Her hymen resisted, then stretched and tore as I forced in my heavy rod, pushing further, the ripped virgin flesh dangling against my big dick, caught in its motion, pulsing back and forth. She held me inside her, cradling me, enveloping the dense giant plug that now held her closed, keeping in both our fluids as my cock yearned and leaked. Her little pussy devoured my shlong as I drove it deep, my tip pumping against her cervix, that delightful inner mound putting a striking pressure on my tip as I, most assuredly, smeared it with dripping pre-cum, fucking my daughter with desperate, primal aggression.

"Take this fucking dick, Holly, take your daddy's big cock in that tight pussy," I commanded, grinding myself into her.

I made her move, made her bounce, made her tight cunt slap against me as I drilled Baby's pussy like I wanted her blood. I made her pant, made her cry out, and did my damndest to put an ache between her legs that she'd feel for days.

I towered over my daughter while I pounded her untouched twat--my muscles flexed and beamed as I held my body above her. My hips fell into her, rushing my cock into a warm, soft, cherry cunt. Her pretty gaze locked on mine and I was lost in her. Her kitty clenched Daddy's tool as I drove it further, harder, fucking her as if I had something to prove, fucking her the same way I'd fucked her mother, hell, this is how this angel was conceived: classic satisfying missionary, the way you fuck someone you truly love.

I licked her shoulders, tasted her collarbones, sucking her young hefty titties, her nipples ... all while my shaft banged her pussy as if she could take it. When I glanced down, I found her blood on my dick. I fucked my baby harder, faster, deeper, watching her head, shoulders, and tits rise and fall with my massive thrusts and heavy hits. I pinched and squeezed her nipples, wanting, so badly, to see sharp streams of milk shoot from them, its warmth covering my lips, my tongue, my face.

When I shifted, closing her legs while spreading my own, my cock exploded with jizz, filling her pussy with my creamy cum. I spurted four, five, six times, and more, pumping so hard from my tip that each spurt stung with a painful pleasure, leaving me with nothing but euphoric bursts as my semen filled her pussy, drenching my cock. Her swollen slick sheath sucking at and grinding against my fat cum-covered prick, a prick that never stopped its motion.

I kissed her mouth again and again as my body sank on top of her, pushing her further into the sheets. The spearmint taste still held on her tongue, her gloss still on my lips, in my mouth; I told her she was perfect and how much I loved her. As I pulled out, I watched my massive pearl load slip from her vagina and soak into the bed's fabric. She was beautiful ... beautifully fucked, with messy hair and faded makeup.

She looked down at my cock, noticing how hard I remained. "Do you need more, Daddy?" she asked.

I nodded, then put my daughter on her hands and knees. My hands gripped at her asscheeks, pulling them, pushing them, squeezing and even smacking them, watching them shake. I'd wanted this fat tight ass for so long, needed it against me. My cock went easily into her pussy and I fucked her doggy-style while I admired her smooth naked back and shoulders ... her pretty brunette hair and her hourglass figure.

I reached around her and held her tight tummy, thumping away at her twat. She moaned for me as I worked at her cunt, plowing my balls into her plump pussy lips with every thrust of my mighty shaft. Deeper, deeper ... back to her cervix. I felt it again, that inner mound leading to her fertile womb, right on my tip and I burst, gushing another load of semen all over it, soaking my sexy baby's insides once more, hoping to God that my sperm would swim straight for her fallopian tubes to fertilize her egg, soon giving me that tit milk I so badly crave.

My soaking cock slipped from that young eighteen-year-old pussy and I collapsed to the bedsheets. Holly's curves and her raised ass slowly sank to the bed as well; her legs remained closed, keeping my swimmers safely inside her warm cunt, almost as if she knew that's what her daddy wanted.

I couldn't help but let out a moan when I felt Holly's mouth cleaning my drenched cock. She sucked it, tight, hard, and with a mixture of slow and fast head-bobs. I let her. If she wanted the taste ... I'd give it to her.

As our bodies intertwined more and more that evening, our orgasms colliding together like crashing stars--bright and fiery--mixing our juices to keep a mess of the bed, we found a kind of love that could only exist between a father and daughter.

The snow outside remained full and beautiful, its life and charm carrying on throughout the night; but as I stared out at its frozen drifts and reflecting sheets of ice and dew, I knew, it wouldn't be half as gorgeous if I weren't with her.

couple: roomate

 

I unlocked the door to my apartment on the third floor, opened the door, and walked in, but I was not in a good mood. My date with Alicia had turned sour, and she...was not the one for me. I wanted a blonde with a body that wouldn’t quit, but I also wanted someone who wasn’t a fucking bitch, and that someone also had to have more than two brain cells rolling around in her head.

Katie was there on my grey couch, watching another one of her godawful romances. Some chick-flick where some business girl with no time for love meets some rough around the edges mechanic guy in the supermarket; he just happens to be good-looking, just happens to be single, and they just happen to keep running into each other. Standard bullshit girl garbage I normally gagged on.

“Oh, hey Mark,” said Katie as she looked up at me. “How did your date...go...”

The loud red wine stain on my new light-blue button-up probably gave away how my date went...that and the scowl on my lips. The realization of this must have hit her quickly; it was all over her little mousy face.

Katie was a mousy little thing, twenty-seven like me, five-two, maybe a hundred and twenty pounds, little boobs, brown eyes with brown hair in a pony tail and those little round spectacles that some guys dig. She reminded me of a gerbil for some reason, like a cute little rodent that you kept in a cage just for the purpose of having one.

We’d graduated from the same university, so we’d known each other beforehand, but it was Katie’s idea to room together on account of the fact that we both worked close to this building, I at a large marketing firm and she at the nearby library. Yep, she was a librarian, and she fit that stereotype to a T. Definitely like my little librarian gerbil roommate pet. She was always kind of there in the background, kind of a welcome little pet that brightened your mood a bit when you got home from work.

I walked into my bedroom and took off my destroyed shirt. I was five-ten, I guess a little short for a guy anymore, but I was good-looking, so I didn’t care. I kept in shape at the nearby gym, ate healthy to a degree, and my job made money...all qualifications for finding the right woman. I weighed around one-seventy-five most of the time, but that weight was a good amount of muscle from working out. I was still pushing the limit for looking overweight, though...Couldn’t have that. Didn’t want to lose any advantage when looking for love.

I had blue eyes and short black hair, something a little rare in men, but still attractive. I had a square jaw and a rounder face up top, not something I really liked, but you deal with what you have. I usually kept myself clean shaven, because I didn’t like body hair. I shaved everywhere regularly; the ladies love that on a man. Well, some of them do. The ones I was usually after, anyway.

Katie stood at the doorway to my bedroom, but she turned away the moment she saw me bare chested. She’s just considerate of my space. Considering I pay most of the rent, I slept on the bed while she slept on the couch, and I know what you’re thinking, but don’t go there. She was getting to stay here for practically nothing, so having her on the couch was just a little discomfort she had to put up with, and she’d already put up with it for two years now, so that’s all there was to that. I owned all of the furniture in the apartment, anyway.

“It didn’t go well,” said Katie in a quiet voice.

Thank you, Captain Obvious. I knew she was just trying to help, but...I was not happy. Not at all.

“You already know,” I said firmly. “You can already tell, so I don’t want to talk about it.”

I dug around in my dresser and pulled out my red-collared shirt. I only wore this outdated thing when I was pissed, and Katie knew that. She’s kind to a fault, however, so she wouldn’t let it go.

“I...I was rooting for you,” she said quietly.

“Yeah,” I frowned. “I just don’t know what I’m doing wrong...It’s not me. I know it’s not me. It’s my selection process. Every woman I land on is either stupid, vapid, high-maintenance, a bitch, or a combination of those four. Alicia was all four.”

“I...I’m sorry,” replied Katie.

I pulled my shirt over my head, adjusted it over my good black slacks, and sighed.

“No reason to be sorry,” I said. “It’s my fault for...Ugh...Never mind.”

“Maybe you’re just looking in the wrong place?” asked Katie. “Maybe what you’re looking for is...is just something you can’t see. It could be right in front of you.”

“Yeah, maybe,” I frowned. “I’m not really in the mood to talk about it, Kay. I just want a glass of Merlot and forget about this date altogether.”

“Oh,” said Katie. “Okay.”

She flitted out of the doorway, trotted over to the couch, and used the remote to flip off her show. It’s the way she moves sometimes that’s a little disturbing. She’s so little that you’ll be looking out of one corner of the eye and then she’ll pop up in the other corner. I swear, she reminds me of a gerbil.

“I’ll get you a glass,” said Katie.

I shook my head. She already slept on the couch, and as much of an ass as I could be, I didn’t want her doing things like that for me. I have some decency as a human being. Not much, but some.

“I’ll get it,” I said. “Tomorrow’s Labor Day, so I’m going to get plastered and think about my life choices.”

“That’s...uhh...” began Katie.

“Awful, I know,” I said. “Don’t sweat it. Just do what you were doing.”

“I have tomorrow off, too,” said Katie. “The library’s closed.”

“Oh, that’s good,” I mumbled.

I wasn’t thinking anything except grabbing a glass of Merlot and downing it. I had three bottles, anyway. They were supposed to be for special occasions, but screw it. I wanted to get hammered, and if I was going to get hammered, I was going to do it on alcohol I liked. No beer for me, thank you. Don’t like the taste.

I went to my small kitchen next to the living room and took a dark bottle of Merlot from the little wine rack I had on the kitchen counter. I dug around for the corkscrew in the silverware drawer, popped the cork on the bottle, and filled up my wine glass.

I turned and nearly spilled my drink from the sudden presence of Katie in my own space.

“Jesus!” I said as I barely kept from spilling any of my precious mood-number.

I swear, she’s like a little gremlin. She just appears in your fucking face without warning.

“I...I’m sorry,” stammered Katie.

I took in a deep breath and slowly released it. I wasn’t going to take out my frustrations on her. Not on Katie. That would be like kicking a puppy.

“It’s fine,” I grumbled.

“Could I have a...a glass?” asked Katie.

I shrugged. She was, like, maybe a hundred-and-twenty-five pounds soaking wet, but what the hell.

“Yeah, I guess,” I said. “Go ahead and grab a glass, but you, like...weigh next to nothing. Are you sure you want some?”

“Y...Yeah,” stammered Katie. “I have tomorrow off, anyway.”

“Well, you know what I’m like drunk,” I shrugged. “I’m happy, smooth, and charming...at least I think I am.”

Katie smiled and shook her head no. She’d seen me drunk before. Actually...way too many times.

“No?” I asked.

She shook her head no one more time, that smile never leaving her thin lips.

“Oh, well,” I said. “Bottoms up.”

I gulped down that glass and immediately felt that rush of pleasant warmth that only alcohol can bring. I quickly poured another glass and handed the bottle to Katie.

“What am I like, then?” I asked. “You’re saying I’m not charming?”

Katie gave a short and bubbly laugh as she shook her head one more time. She retrieved a wine glass from the cabinet and poured herself a full glass.

“You start practicing your pick up lines,” chuckled Katie, “but they’re awful.”

She tried to imitate a man’s voice, but with her mousy little vocals, it just came off as funny to me.

“Hey, baby,” she said in a lower voice. “Has anyone ever told you how pretty your eyes are? Check out my abs...I’ve got a six-pack waiting for you.”

“Whaaaaat!” I laughed. “Jesus...I need to practice more often...when I’m not wasted.”

Katie took a sip of wine and then smiled up at me.

“You get really funny when you’re drunk,” she said matter-of-factly. “And when you’re really drunk, you get weird.”

I walked into the living room and sat down on my grey couch, on the left side, careful not to spill my wine.

“I get weird, huh?” I asked.

“Yeah,” said Katie as she walked in and sat down next to me.

Katie was in her grey sweater and grey sweatpants today, her feet bare, something she often dressed in while here. This was one of the reasons, I think anyway, that she didn’t have a man. She just didn’t put out any effort to look nicer. I know it’s shallow to think that way, but I was only looking out for her best interests. She needed to get out of my bachelor pad and into a little suburban home with a white picket fence. She always struck me as that kind of girl, anyway. True, it would be a little lonely here without my little gerbil, but...I think it would be better for her to have that life. Plus, she wouldn’t have to pretend she couldn’t hear me fucking in the next room over. That, and explaining her presence to my dates was getting old. It was a kinky thing that most of them liked, but it was getting old.

I decided to inquire about my supposed ‘weirdness’ while smashed.

“How so?” I asked.

I was curious as to what in the hell she was talking about. How weird could I possibly get?

“Remember Saint Patrick’s Day?” asked Katie. “You went on that pub crawl with Dave and then came back sloshed.”

I paled at this. I had no idea what happened that night. Hopefully I didn’t do anything especially terrible while I was out in booze-land.

“Yeaaaah?” I said cautiously. “What about it?”

“You sat out here on the couch and were waving your pens around like you were a conductor,” giggled Katie.

I rolled my eyes, smiled, and gave her a shake of the head.

Her face turned somber after a second, though. Her glass was already half-empty, and I still wasn’t sure what alcohol was going to do to her. It was going to be interesting to see her drunk. How much wine can a gerbil drink, anyway?

“You called me Brittney,” said Katie. “Then you told me to kneel down in front of you, with my back to you, and you took my brush and brushed my hair...It was weird, but... at least you took out my hair tie first.”

Brittney was my first crush in the third grade. She was my babysitter, and she had made me brush her long blonde hair one night because I wouldn’t go to sleep on time. I think she did it as a way to ‘bore’ me to sleep, but I never forgot her because of it. Not to this day. She was the reason I loved blondes. Still, this was something that I really didn’t want anyone to know about.

I turned red at this, held my face in my right hand, and shook my head. I looked up a moment later, frowned, and gave Katie a single nod.

“I could have gone my entire life without knowing that,” I said unhappily.

Katie giggled and shook her head no. She took a long sip from her glass and shrugged.

“It’s okay,” she said. “I didn’t mind.”

She gave me an odd look, a sly look that made her thin little face glow for a moment. I didn’t know what she was thinking, but I knew for a fact that I’d never seen that look on her face before. I guess I was finally going to see what she was like drunk, and...this was going to be interesting.

“Well, I apologize anyway,” I said as I took a sip of wine.

Katie took a long drink from her glass, downing almost all of it.

“That’s okay,” she smiled. “It turned me on. I masturbated on the couch after you passed out in bed.”

I choked on my wine and nearly spilled my glass, and I had to put my left hand over the rim to keep from spilling any onto the short grey carpet below.

“What?” I asked in stupid reply.

Katie masturbates? Is that even possible? Does she even have those parts? I thought she was like one of those dolls that had no naughty bits under their clothes. Just smooth plastic. No nipples or pussy. Something like that.

Katie didn’t answer me at first. She walked into my kitchen, poured herself another glass, and set the nearly empty bottle back down on the kitchen counter. She took another sip from her glass, walked into the living room, sat back down next to me, and gave me an innocent smile.

“It was kinky,” she giggled. “You brushed my hair and kept saying ‘You’re so beautiful, Brittney. Your eyes are like sapphires. Your lips are like rubies. I want to explore the jungle with you’.”

Okay, I don’t remember any of that. Not one bit of it.

“Really?” I asked in obvious confusion.

“Yeah,” smiled Katie. “Then you kissed me on the back of the neck and started...uhh...you moved your hands around and...”

“And what?” I asked in sudden concern.

This alarmed me to no end. I didn’t do anything like...? Anything that would have...? Oh, boy.

“You held my arms and then kissed me on the back of the neck,” said Katie. “You were very gentle.”

“Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me,” I groaned.

I took a drink of my wine and shook my head.

“I am so sorry about that,” I frowned.

“That’s okay,” smiled Katie. “You went to the bathroom after that, came out in nothing but your underwear, and then passed out in bed...I liked it though. I liked you brushing my hair and kissing me on the neck. It turned me on...After that, I stripped, laid down on the couch, and played with myself. I had a really good orgasm.”

I choked on my wine again. Katie was a veeeeeeeery different person with alcohol in her.

“I...uhhh...” I said as my cheeks flushed red. “That’s...not something I thought I’d ever hear from you.”

Katie shrugged and took another sip of her wine. This was only her second glass, but her inhibitions were a little lower than I’d expected them to be. I honestly thought she was like a pet here...like my own personal gerbil that just happened to pay rent and sometimes did the dishes.

“I’m human, you know,” she said with a keen smile. “I have a sex drive. I get horny and masturbate like everyone else.”

Okay, wine actually burns when you’re choking on it.

“Oh, boy,” I choked out. “You are trying to kill me here.”

“It’s the truth,” smiled Katie. “I know you do it, too. You’ve left the bedroom door unlocked a couple of times, and I’ve heard you in there, in your bed with your tissues. I saw you stroking it one night.”

This time I didn’t choke. I just downed the rest of my glass and walked into the kitchen. I was going to have to open another bottle. I needed another drink...right now. Right fucking now.

“My God, this is awkward,” I said in a hushed tone.

My cheeks were on fire. I honestly had not known that Katie knew about that. She’d even seen me with my...Oh, boy.

I poured the rest of the almost empty bottle of Merlot into my glass, took down the second bottle of wine, and popped that cork. This night was getting interesting, to say the least.

“It’s okay,” said Katie from her position on the couch. “Now you know we both do it, so it shouldn’t be embarrassing for you.”

“Oh, this is embarrassing regardless of what context it’s in,” I muttered.

This time I took the bottle with me. I set it down on the glass stand next to my couch and sat back down. Katie had her glass in her hand, that glass half empty, her legs pulled up to the knees with her bare feet on my grey couch. She gave me a slight giggle as I looked over to her, a happy smile on her small, thin face.

“Your face is red,” she said matter-of-factly. “It’s funny.”

“It’s not funny,” I muttered. “I’m...I’m just a little...shocked.”

“There’s nothing to be shocked about,” said Katie as she took another sip. “I watched you do it that night, anyway.”

“You did what?” I asked in surprise.

“Yep,” smiled Katie. “You were stroking it up and down, and your eyes were closed, and then your penis just shot your stuff out onto your bare belly. You had this look on your face, like your mouth was partially open, and you were shaking a little. I saw it from the doorway. You didn’t even know I was there.”

I downed my glass without a second thought and poured myself another one. Apparently, Katie had all kinds of secrets that I’d never known about.

“You were spying on me?” I asked, but I didn’t say it in a mean voice.

I didn’t want her to think I was mad at her. I was a little upset, true, but Katie...she was just drunk. I understand what it’s like to fuck up when you’re drunk.

“Yeah,” smiled Katie as she took another drink.

Her second glass was almost empty now.

“I took off all of my clothes after you went to sleep that time,” she said. “I went and got one of your cucumbers out of the fridge and masturbated with it on the couch. I was imagining it was your penis, and...I ate it later. I thought it was kinky to eat it after it had been in my pussy. I peeled it and sucked on it first, though. I imagined I was giving you head.”

Whaaaaaat! What is this! Was she serious, or was she just giving me shit?

“What now?” I asked in complete surprise. “You did what?”

“I put it inside and imagined you on top of me,” said Katie as she finished the rest of her second glass. “I imagined that you thought I was...was someone named ‘Brittney’ and that you were violating me without knowing it. It gave me a really good orgasm. I...I haven’t had one like that in a while.”

Holy shit. This was in a territory that was off the map, way, waaaay out in deep jungle.

“You fantasize about me?” I asked in even more surprise.

“Oh, yeah,” shrugged Katie.

She got up off the couch, grabbed the bottle of wine, and poured herself a third glass. She sat back down on my right and took another sip of Merlot.

“I do every time I masturbate,” she said.

“Why?” I asked.

It was a legitimate question. I could not fathom at that moment why she would do that. She was my little gerbil. I just couldn’t see it.

“It’s because...because I’ve always...always wanted to be with you,” admitted Katie. “You waste your time with those blonde bimbos you always chase, but you never see what’s right in front of your face. I’ve wanted to be with you since our statistics class. I know I’m not your type, so I guess I’m just lucky that I get to live with you. That’s good enough for me.”

Katie has a crush on me? Is that why she...? Ooooooh, shit.

“You...I...” I stammered.

I took a drink of wine and shook my head in confusion.

“I didn’t...I didn’t know that,” I stammered.

“I know,” smiled Katie. “I understand. You have your own love to chase...I’ll get over it. I’m just glad I’m here with you now. At least I have that.”

“Oh, Katie...” I breathed. “It’s not that...I don’t think of you as...I just...”

“I know,” smiled Katie. “You can’t see me as sexual. I know how you think of me, anyway. I overheard you telling Dave that I was your ‘pet gerbil’. I was a little hurt by that, but I understand. It’s safer to think of me that way.”

She stood up, walked past me, set her wine glass down on my glass side-table, and did something that made me simply drink from my wine glass. She pulled up on her grey sweatshirt, nearly knocked off her glasses as she did, pulled it up over her head and tossed it to my grey living-room carpet, all right in front of me.

She wasn’t wearing a bra. She had small breasts, little A-cups, barely noticeable, with little reddish-pink nipples in the middle of those small bulbs. I don’t know what expression I had on my face at that moment, but it was probably more surprise. That was kind of a given.

“I am a human being, Mark,” she smiled. “I am a woman. I’m not a pet. I have feelings and...and I’m attracted to you. I can’t help it.”

She pulled down her grey sweatpants and tossed them to the floor. She shimmied out of her light-pink panties a second later, revealing her bare parts below, revealing the short curls of her brown pubic hair that went up in a V between her legs.

 

I didn’t say anything. It had been a while since I’d seen a naked woman up close anyway. It occurred to me right then that Katie was definitely not a plastic doll underneath her clothes. She was most definitely not.

I felt myself getting hard in my checkered boxers. Oh, boy.

“Just let me help you relax,” said Katie, her voice taking a lower, huskier tone. “Just this once, and then...and then we’ll just pretend it never happened. I’ll go back to being your little gerbil. That’s what you want anyway.”

I downed the rest of my glass as Katie knelt in front of me and pushed my legs apart. This...This was getting...weird.

I set my glass down as Katie undid my belt, unbuttoned my slacks, and unzipped them. She reached in, found the opening in my boxers, and pulled forth my fully erect penis. My dick wasn’t small, but it wasn’t huge, either. It was a little over six-inches long when erect, so about average, I guess, but I’d never had any woman complain about it, either. Still...this was Katie.

Katie grinned up at me, still wearing her little round spectacles, still fully nude as she bent down and took my stiff penis into her small mouth, and ooooooh fuck, that felt good. I took in a sharp breath; it felt so good.

She moved her small head up and down on my shaft, taking in more than half of it as she slurped up and down me. I sucked in my breath and then slowly released it. I had planned to warn her to stop telling me this shit at an earlier point, to stop telling me these secrets of hers, but my brain had shut off...I mean, holy shit can she give head! Oh yes, she can definitely give head.

She looked up at me, her brown eyes peering over the black rims of her glasses as she sucked on my throbbing tip. I bit my lower lip and let out a low moan...She was really good at this.

She popped her mouth off of my cock and stared up at me with a piercing gaze, her brown eyes a deep coffee color, something I hadn’t noticed until just now. I didn’t know what she was going to do next, though...This was uncharted territory.

“I’m wet, Mark,” she stated.

“You’re wet?” I asked in stupid reply.

“Yeah,” said Katie as she let forth a heavy breath. “I’m wet.”

“Okay,” I said with wide eyes.

She reached down between her own legs with her right hand, and I watched her close her eyes and suck in another deep breath as her hand moved back and forth for a moment.

“Oooooooh,” she moaned.

I had never thought I’d hear that sound escape her thin lips. Not in a million years.

She opened her coffee-brown eyes and stared up at me, gazed at me again as if staring through me, and then she stood, fully nude before me. There was a thin line of her own white cream on the inside of her right leg, and her hairy lips were wet, just like she’d informed me. I could smell her, a light and tangy scent coming from between her legs, and this made me take a small gulp of my own saliva. Yep, it’d been a while since I’d gotten laid.

She walked up onto the couch to stand over me, grabbed the back of my grey couch and lowered herself, lowered herself until her bare bottom was hovering just above my penis. She reached down with her right hand, pulled up on my stiff dong, and then she gently lowered onto it...That’s when the real strangeness began.

She was a little thing, a little librarian thing, and her hole was small, but it spread on my penis, opened up and slid over it with ease. Her warm wetness covered me, and it felt so good sliding down that I closed my eyes, turned my head, opened my mouth, and took in an excited breath.

“Oh, my God,” I breathed out.

Katie wrapped her skinny arms around me chest, around my ridiculously outdated red collared-shirt and brought her lips to mine. She pried open my lips with hers, and I tasted more wine as her narrow tongue slid over mine. We kissed like this as she raised up and down on my cock, and found myself wrapping my own arms around her bare and narrow chest as I kissed her back.

Her belly shook against me as she moved her small bottom backwards a bit, her own lower-half twitching on top of me. She stopped kissing me and leaned back a little to look me in the eye, her face serene with a passion I had never known she possessed. I also never realized before how pretty she was up close.

“I can do this,” she said as if in a statement. “I can do something that you’ll like.”

I felt her pussy squeeze my cock, and then it happened again, and then one more time.

“Do you like that?” she asked.

I didn’t answer that question. I was too stunned to answer that.

She leaned forward, little Katie, this tiny little thing, and rested her chin upon my left shoulder so that our cheeks were touching, my left to hers.

“I’m in love with you, Mark,” she whispered.

But I couldn’t handle that truth in my life. Not from her. Not from Katie. Not from little Katie...No...No, this is wrong...This is wrong!

“N...No,” I said unhappily. “No! You’re wrong! This is wrong!”

I stood up, and she fell off of me, ass first to the grey carpet below. I still had my stiff dick sticking out of my slacks, that swollen member still coated with her own juices, Katie’s juices...It was wrong.

I looked down at her, stared down at her to just read her small, thin face for a moment. She still had on her glasses, and her hair was still up in a pony tail, a little mussed, but still like that little gerbil, that little librarian gerbil I’d always known her to be.

“You’re not welcome on this couch anymore,” I said without thinking.

I watched her thin lips open, her mouth open just a bit, those lips turned downwards into a terrible frown, and I thought right then that such unhappiness on a human being’s face should not have been possible.

Could I just kick her out? Just like that? What it would be like without her? This was Katie...This was Katie, little Katie who had always been there when I’d come home, little Katie who put up with my bullshit and my trash friends and my bad days...She’d always been there...Always...Could I just let her go?

I looked into those brown eyes of hers, stared her past her round spectacles, saw the tears forming at the corners of those coffee-brown orbs, and felt that spear hit me right in the heart...I...I didn’t want her to go. I didn’t want her to go.

It hit me all at once. I knew exactly what to do.

I pulled off my red collared-shirt and tossed it to the carpet. I sat back down and practically ripped off my good brown dress shoes. I tore off my black ankle socks, stood back up, and pulled down my black slacks, those slacks wet with Katie’s white stains. I pulled off my slacks and then my boxers, my cock still stiff and ready to go, just sticking out and bobbing up and down like a see-saw.

“No, this is wrong,” I puffed out. “You can’t sleep on this couch anymore.”

Katie just stared at me in complete confusion as I stripped down to nothing. My cock was still hard, still throbbing, still wanting more, and I was going to give it the attention it deserved.

I reached down and picked her up in my arms, felt her naked warmth against the bare skin of my chest and belly, and she was as light as a feather to me, weighed practically nothing at that moment.

“Can’t have you sleeping on the couch anymore,” I breathed out.

I carried her into the bedroom and closed the door behind me with the bottom of my right foot. The door slammed shut, and I smiled as I laid her down on the bed. I laid my heavy body down over her stick figure, gave her my cocky half-smile, and nodded once.

“There’s room in this bed for two,” I said.

Those deep brown eyes of her widened with an internal light as her thin lips opened up into an even wider smile. That smile dropped wide as I slid back into her, slid into her tight little wet hole as I reached under her arms to grip her shoulders from behind.

I moved my butt back and forth as I thrust into her, but if she felt any discomfort from my body size on her little form, she certainly didn’t act like it.

“M...Mark...” she stammered out. “I...I’ve always wanted this...”

“I figured,” I huffed as I thrust into her. “Although...this came as a...surprise to me...”

Katie laughed as I sat up on my knees and picked her up. I bounced her on my lap as her own body stroked me up and down, up and down, her thin legs wrapping around the small of my back as she held onto my shoulders, my grip underneath her own hairless pits. She was such a little thing, but...I didn’t care. She wasn’t blonde, or curvaceous, or had rockin’ tits...nothing like that. She was a stick with little nipples and a little butt...Holy shit. I think I just blew out my standards, just...just kicked them to the curb without a second thought.

I got this warm glow inside, right in the middle of my chest, and it felt...weird. I didn’t want her to go, and I didn’t want to stop fucking her. I wanted to fuck her, wanted to see that happy, ecstatic look on her little face. I thought about this and realized that I hadn’t just destroyed my standards; I’d accidentally found what I was looking for, all because of a bad date, a holiday, and some wine.

“You know?” I said in complete wonder. “I think...I think I’m actually in love with you, too. I just never realized it until now. Isn’t that funny?”

Katie stared at me in complete shock. Her eyes were bright lamps as her mouth dropped open, that mouth grinning from ear to ear.

“Really?” she asked.

She sounded so hopeful, so happy, that I just chuckled and nodded a couple of times. She laughed in returned and wrapped her thin arms around my chest, and I felt her little nipples press into my own bare skin.

I slid her up and down my bald, swollen cock, her own hairy parts swollen with an equal amount of hot white cream, slathering my bare crotch with that wonderful wetness.

“So you masturbate to this idea, huh?” I asked. “Rub one out to the thought of me violating you? Hmm...What’s it going to take for me to watch you cum? I think I’d like to see that.”

“I...I don’t know,” huffed Katie. “I’ve only had sex...once before. That was back when I was twenty-two, back when I was a junior at the university. I lost my virginity that time...during that Halloween party you got smashed at, remember? You threw Dave’s lamp through his TV. Then you had to buy him a new TV AND a lamp. You bitched about it when I saw you the week after.”

I continued to fuck her this way, moving her up and down my soaking wet cock as I bounced her on my lap. This was actually a good workout even though she weighed next to nothing, but I ignored that strain and decided to throw in my own comment on that past Halloween party. That had been an interesting experience.

“Seriously?” I asked. “I remember that party. I got laid in Dave’s apartment, but I was so wasted that night, that...I don’t even remember it. I just know she was gone when I finally woke up at one the next day.”

“I know,” grinned Katie. “It hurt going in that first time, but you didn’t argue with me...You were all over me, and I wanted it...wanted you, but...I got scared afterwards and took off before you got up. I was afraid you wouldn’t...wouldn’t treat me like a friend anymore. I was afraid you’d ghost me.”

Whaaaat!...Are you serious? That mystery girl I fucked was...was KATIE!...This was news to me.

“Whoa!” I huffed out. “That was you!”

Katie just laughed and nodded her head twice.

“You little minx!” I puffed. “That must have been disappointing for you with me out of it like that...Can’t ruin my reputation as a...a lady pleaser...Well then...let me show you what I can really do!”

I picked her up with ease and gently guided her down to her own hands and knees. I grabbed her small bottom, gave it a light squeeze, and then slid my hard cock into her wet little hole. I spread her butt cheeks on accident, stared down at her reddish-pink butthole, and had a surreal moment. I was fucking Katie, my little gerbil, and I was staring at her butthole. It was so weird, but even weirder was the realization that I was loving every second of it. You could have knocked me over with a feather.

“Fuck me Mark,” breathed Katie. “It’s okay...I can take it. We’ve done it before.”

I guess we had. Well, then...

“You got it, little lady,” I grinned.

I gripped her around her narrow waist, pulled out of her a little but left my swollen head in, and she moaned long and loud as I pulled back in that way. Hearing her moan sparked a flame inside me, made me want to fulfill her wish of getting pounded by a good, stiff dick.

“Let the games begin,” I breathed out.

WHAM, WHAM, WHAM! went my hips into her small round bottom as I thrust into her hard and fast.

Oh, it felt good. Her pussy was small, wet, and tight, not something I was used to in my normal sexual experience. My women were always hourglasses with hot twats that swallowed me whole, but fucking Katie was like fucking a tight virgin, even though I knew she wasn’t. It hit me in a strange and exciting way, because it dawned on me that I was the one that had taken her virginity, I had been the one that had popped her cherry all those years ago, and she’d known that all this time. She’d lived with me for two years with that knowledge; She’d known that and never said a word.

“Oh fuck, Mark!” cried Katie. “Oh it feels so good! Oh, I’ve always wanted this! Oh, fuck me, Mark! Fuck me hard!”

BAM, BAM, BAM! I thrust into her over and over again, felt my balls tighten as my lower belly built up with that bomb waiting to go off. I didn’t want to cum though, not just yet. I was enjoying this too much.

“Mark, it’s...it’s so...Oh...Oh, Mark!” cried out Katie. “It’s really hitting me!...Don’t stop! I’m going to cum soon!”

I rocked her little body as I pounded into her little bottom, my cock throbbing with such a stiffness that it felt like my mushroom head was going to split open, that cock thrusting in and out of her narrow wet tunnel over and over again, my hairless balls slapping up against her pointy little clit.

“Mark, I’m...” gasped Katie. “Mark, I’m...Oh...Oh...Oh...Oh, Mark, oh...Oh, Mark...I’m going to...oh, oh, oh, oh, OH, OH, OH, OH, OH, OOOOOOHAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!”

She let out a long cry of sheer ecstasy as her pussy tightened around my cock. I looked down to see her small reddish-pink butthole wink up at me as her own hot white cream squeezed out of her onto my hairless balls. I let myself loose at that moment, groaned and let that explosion happen, shaking as I came inside her. I’d never imagined this moment in my life, never imagined I’d shoot my load into little Katie, my roommate, my little house gremlin that just appeared out of the corner of my eye when I wasn’t looking.

I pulled out of her, and she moaned as my cock came out of her little wet hole with a loud POP! My cum mixed with hers and spilled down onto the light-green bedsheets below, but I didn’t care. I liked it that my sheets were now wet with our cum.

I turned her small frame toward me and collapsed next to her, breathless, but happy for once after sex.

“I love you, Mark,” smiled Katie, her round spectacles catty-corner on her small nose.

I reached up, straightened her glasses for her, and then smiled back.

“I love you, too,” I said, and I was honest about that. “I guess I just needed a bad date, a holiday, and some wine to see it.”

Katie grinned, raised her head up, and then laughed. I had never seen her so happy.

Yep. I’d lost a pet today, but I’d gained something a hell of a lot better. I finally had what I was looking for, and it wasn’t what I’d thought it would be.

 

 

incest: stuck

I was enjoying a lazy Monday morning. I'd spent the weekend home from the dorms to enjoy the standard 'free meals and laundry weekend.' I'd slept in because I was at an age (twenty-one years old, if you must know) where anything before 10am felt absolutely ungodly. The house was quiet in a sleepy, post-morning-rush kind of way.

It would have been a perfectly boring day, except I made one, seemingly benign, decision that would lead to disaster: I took a shower.

In his book, Outliers, Malcolm Gladwell wrote about how massive accidents happen. Rather than one catastrophic error, these calamities are caused by a confluence of smaller mistakes. What happened to me that day is an excellent example of this theory in action.

Error One: Despite the fact that it was already late morning, bright sun streaming through the windows, I was spacey from sleep and unaware of my surroundings. So, I didn't notice the lack of towels hanging in the bathroom. Instead, I turned on the water, got in, and luxuriated in the wet heat. I had at least an hour before I needed to head back to campus for class, and I took my time.

I'd never been athletic growing up and it had given me a certain amount of softness. Especially around the belly. But in college I'd befriended a couple student-athletes who'd shown me the way of better body care. I wasn't some shredded, swole, dude-bro, but better eating habits and a reasonable gym routine had left me in fairly good shape.

So, it was nice to look down in the shower that day and see defined biceps, strong pecs, and a flat stomach. I'd worked hard to get there, and I was proud of what I'd accomplished. My relatively recently acquired college girlfriend sure seemed appreciative of my efforts, as well.

After I shampooed my short brown hair, I took a razor to my face (never underestimate the benefits of a shower shave) and cleaned that up, as well. Finally satisfied (and a little overheated from the steamy water), I switched off the tap, opened the glass door, and reached for the non-existent towel.

Error Two: I'd actually made this mistake before the first one, but I hadn't realized it at the time. Like I said, the house was quite quiet when I woke up and so I assumed I had the place to myself. Not an unreasonable assumption. Both my parents worked and my younger sister, like me, had college classes that day.

So, rather than try to cover myself in some way, I simply stepped out of the bathroom, naked and dripping, to go and find myself a towel from the linen closet in the hall.

Which is when I realized that actually, no, I wasn't home alone at all.

As soon as I opened the bathroom door, I was made embarrassingly aware of my error. Standing in front of me, staring at my naked body with a look of undisguised surprise, was my younger sister, Madison.

Maddy was a girlish twenty (versus my far more mature twenty-one). Unlike me, she'd been an athlete all her life, a gymnast, and she still had the body for it. My sister was barely five feet tall and petite from her fingers to her toes. With a slightly upturned, freckled nose, sharp chin and huge blue eyes, her face could best be described as elfin. Madison kept her long, golden blonde hair tied back in an epic braid that ran all the way down to the small of her back.

In another flaw that we'd yet to realize the consequences of, Madison was also waking up. She had on a dark red t-shirt (a boyfriend's or maybe one of mine that she'd liberated, I wasn't sure) that hung down to about mid-thigh.

"Aiden!" Maddy shouted. Her hands flew up to her chest like she had to catch her heart before it flew right out of her ribcage.

Error Three: This wasn't so much a mistake as it was an unfortunate circumstance. Our house was built in the 1930s and the only way to get up to the attic was via a ladder that could be pulled down from a pocket door built into the ceiling.

In high school, as a gift to my sister for winning a local gymnastics competition, my parents had finished the attic and made it into a cute, loft bedroom for her. It was actually a pretty neat space and super private. But one of the reasons I'd never been jealous about it (beyond the fact that I got the larger bedroom) was that they'd never bothered replacing the ladder system. So, my sister had a unique experience of climbing into and out of her room every day.

It just so happened that, as I stepped out of the bathroom naked, my poor, shocked, little sister was halfway down the ladder. And when her hands went to her chest, she fell backward.

I reacted on instinct. Things like clothing, or the state of our bodies, or other key details didn't occur. I knew I had to catch my little Madison, or she was going to crack open her skull on the hardwood, hallway floor.

Madison tipped backward. I raced forward.

Much like my sister and I in that moment, our remaining blunders all tumbled on top of one another. Despite the fact that she'd been turned in the other direction on the ladder, Madison fell facing me. My sister was light, but her momentum surprised me and, as I grabbed her, we both tipped backward.

My sister wasn't wearing underwear.

I had an erection.

As we hit the ground, we both had a tremendously unlikely alignment of our complimentary organs. And, as Malcolm Gladwell posited, it all dominoed to create the disaster. We landed with a wet (remember I was still soaked from the shower) thump.

We didn't notice it at first. Well, I didn't anyway. Our bodies bounced onto the ground and both of us gasped as the air was forced out of our lungs. Madison had fallen on top of me, and I wrapped my arms around her to try to stop her fall. I felt her body collapse into mine.

I looked to see if Madison was OK and found my baby sister staring down at me with big, liquid blue eyes.

"I've got you," I said, stating the obvious.

"Aiden," she said my name again. This time the word was shrouded in a deep, throaty groan. "Oh my God."

"What's wrong?" I asked.

My sister was staring at me with such horror that, stupidly, I thought maybe I'd broken a bone in the fall or was bleeding from somewhere. Disaster protocol kicked in, and my body parts all started reporting into my brain that they felt intact.

Madison leaned forward. And that's the moment when that very key part of me finally checked in to let me know about its surprising situation. My penis, my dick -- my epically, inexplicably, erect cock -- finally registered that it was buried to the hilt in something warm, wet, and wonderful.

By some phenomenon of physics. By some beneficence of biology. By some felicitous, fortuitous, and fantastically stupid stroke of serendipity, I'd penetrated my sister in one shot.

Holy fuck!

"I'm inside you?!" I shouted it so loud that it echoed down the hall. "How in the hell am I inside you!?"

"I don't fucking know but you very much fucking are!" Madison yelled back.

She was sitting on top of me, legs straddling my waist. The perfect picture of the cowgirl position, achieved completely by accident.

"Oh Madison! Maddy! My little MadMonkey, I'm so sorry. How did this even happen?!"

"I don't know."

Madison, clearly distraught, lifted up her shirt to reveal her naked, pink pussy now stuffed full of brother-cock. Our intimate connection was undeniable. Her teeny, tight, twat (with just a bit of blonde pubic hair) was being split by my ruddy, thick dick. It would have looked incredible if it wasn't for the horror of the moment.

I tried to piece it all together, as if the puzzle hadn't already, irrevocably, fallen into place. "When you fell -- when I caught you -- we must've, like, lined up."

"Why the fuck did you have a boner?" Madison asked.

"Why the fuck weren't you wearing underwear?" I asked, "And wait, why were you fucking wet?"

Both of us seemed to be saying the eff-word a lot. Probably because we were actually fucking. So, the expression seemed appropriate. Also, I think we were both in a bit of shock. Our situation was so unlikely, it was hard for either of us to rationalize our reality without a whole lot of cursing.

My traitorous dick pulsed.

"Aiden, what the hell are you doing?!" Madison asked, staring incredulously at our incestuous connection.

"You feel really good." It came out as a mumble.

"I what?!"

"It's not my fault!"

"Well, you need to remind that huge, thick dong of yours that it's in your sister," Maddy said.

"And you need to tell your tight, soaking twat that it's clasping your brother's cock!"

We both glowered at each other, rage rising off of us like steam. Then burst into laughter.

Before that morning, Madison and I had a typical sibling relationship. Not crazy close but never distinctly distant, either. There were times where I felt like my sister was a companion and others where I wanted to stab her. Standard sib stuff.

And yet, there we were, brother-p in sister-v. So, we processed that discordance the only way we knew how: by laughing hysterically. I'd argue it was actually the most reasonable reaction. Healthy, honestly.

"Seriously, MadMonkey," I said, using my pet name for my sister as I wiped the mirthful tears from my eyes. "I am so sorry."

"It's OK, GatorAid," Madison said, using her own childhood appellation for me. "I know it's weird. But in some ways, I'm kind of grateful." She raised her palms in a clear double-stop symbol. "Not about this. Definitely not. But you were trying to save me. This is just something stupid that happened. It's fine. We're fine."

An unanticipated relief washed over me. What had happened was so bad, but it should have been way worse, and I'd been worrying about the whole thing more than I was aware. "Thanks. I don't think I could forgive myself if I screwed up our relationship."

"Really? Screwed up? That's how you want to describe this?"

We started cackling all over again. Is it weird that I was proud of us? This moment could have been so miserable. Instead, it was something we might eventually have fond, funny memories of. OK, probably not.

But I want to pause here. Because, to this point, I'm sure you're dubious about all of this, but maybe not in complete disbelief. After all, there are plenty of stories out there where a woman (usually a blood relative) accidentally plants herself on a penis (or plants a penis in herself? I don't know the correct terminology). And I think that while we can all agree it's extremely unlikely, the scenario has achieved a kind of fictional plausibility (like bigfoot or aliens or even sibling incest, itself) where we're all willing to accept that it's a thing that might possibly happen, despite how overtly unlikely it actually is.

So, if you're already raising a doubtful eyebrow, I want to make it clear that we haven't even reached the unbelievable part of my experience yet. For all the fantastic nature of what had occurred so far, compared to what we were about to discover, this was all relatively (pun intended!) reasonable.

Meanwhile, back in the hallway of our parents' home, Madison's pussy was flexing around my dick in a most delicious way as we giggled at our shared predicament. It was a very pressing reminder of the fact that, while we were taking this in stride, I remained buried to the balls inside my little sister's gripping, slippery pussy. Madison seemed to notice it too; that her brother's girthy, iron hard cock continued to poke and stretch at her forbidden depths.

"OK, well this has been fun and all," Madison said, "But I think I'm ready to stop fucking my brother and move on with my day."

"Beyond a good idea," I said.

My baby sister put her hands on either side of my flank and pushed up with her knees. I felt the heat of her slowly retreat from my dick. Then stop. She slid back down, making an odd, pained moan.

"Um, Maddy, dearest," I said, "Moving up and down isn't solving this. It's actually remarkably close to the opposite of what we agreed to stop doing."

"Shut up, Aiden," Madison said. A bit of a growl in her voice. "Just... hang on."

She lifted herself again, reached about the same point, stopped, then slid back down with an anguished groan.

"Mads?"

"Shut up shut up shut up! Let me concentrate for a second."'

My sister bit her lower lip, adorably. She twisted and turned as well as she could while still impaled on my member. Like my dick was a jammed bolt and her pussy was the wrench. Madison lifted up again, then stopped and started undulating. Left and right, up and down. I know this sounds a lot like sex, but it didn't feel pleasant at all -- more like she was trying to twist my dick off.

Finally, Madison jerked herself up sharply. Face strained. Now it felt like she was trying to rip my dick out by the root. Not exactly an improvement in the sensation.

Right when I was going to stop her, Madison screamed, a primal cry of frustrated pain, and fell forward. My dick went *schllluuuuup* all the way back into her sweet, syrupy pussy.

"God-fucking-dammit!"

"What the hell are you doing?" I asked.

"It's stuck," Madison said.

"Bullshit," I said, "That's- There's no fucking way."

"I agree it's complete nonsense, but you'll have to explain that to your stupid penis because it's like, wedged up there or something."

I gave my sister the most doubting look I could muster. "I mean, I guess I could see it if you were like, really dry or whatever. But I can feel you're soaked as all get out."

"Thanks for the reminder," Madison said, "Don't forget you're also as hard as a steel rod, you dirty sisterfucker."

"I didn't mean it that way," I said, "Seriously, no judgment implied. We're both culpable here."

Madison crossed her arms and glared down at me. It was clear who she thought was at fault. And her patience, like her pussy, had reached the limit of its plasticity.

"I'm trying to figure this out," I said, "Because there's no way this is actually happening."

"You try it, then" Madison said, "Oh great master of the vaginal arts."

I pushed at my sister's hips. Again, her pussy began to relinquish my cock. Madison's hands tightened on my sides. I felt a kind of pressure around my dick, like something was cinching around it, so I pushed harder.

"OW OW OW OW! Stop!"

I let my sister drop back of her own accord. *Schllluuuup* went my penis as it slid back into its now-familiar position.

"See, I told you," Madison said, "You're stuck inside me."

The reality of where we were, what we must look like, entered my mind. Both siblings lying in the hallway, soaked in shower water, sweat, plus some other bodily stuff. Connected in a most sexual way and screaming at each other. We must have made quite a sight, which made me oh-so-glad that no one could actually see us.

"I'm so confused," I said, "It's a vagina not, I dunno, complicated duct work. Your body is literally designed to let my penis go in and out."

"Yes, thanks for taking me through all that, professor," Madison said, "It's ever so helpful. By all means, please continue to mansplain my own pussy to me."

"Well, if you're so smart about it, why is my dick still in there?"

"I don't fucking know!"

"Well, has this happened before?" I asked.

"I think I'd remember if it did," Madison said, "I'm not exactly in the habit of sticking things up in there!"

Something about the way she said it made me pause. "Waitaminute, Maddy. Are you a virgin?"

"Not anymore!"

My heart sank into my stomach. I looked up at my little sister's face. Her big blue eyes and cute smile. I'd always thought she was adorable. And now.

I put my hand on her arm, trying to be comforting. This was bad enough already, but realizing it was also my little sister's first time -- that I'd taken something irreplaceable from her -- made it all the more terrible.

"It's OK," Madison said, "It's fine. Honestly, I wasn't even going to count it."

"That makes sense," I said, "But this is seriously weird. You need to see your gynecologist or whatever."

"How do we know it isn't your strange, freakish dick that got itself lodged in me?"

"Because I've been with women before and this has never happened," I said.

"Really, Gator, is now the time to bring up your many conquests?"

"That's not-"

"Geez, who knew you became such a huge manslut in college?" Madison shook her head with disdain, a sparkle of sibling playfulness in her eyes.

"I haven't been with that many women, OK?"

"Whatever," Madison said.

"I'm not some dude-whore or whatever you called me."

This sibling bickering was very much on point, but it wasn't getting us anywhere. I glared up at my sister. Madison glowered back. Then her face quirked, like she was thinking.

"Maybe that's the problem. The fact that we're brother and sister. Like, our bodies are so..."

"Compatible?"

"I was going to say incompatible, you perv!"

That raised another factor, one I wasn't ready to admit to my sister. Or even, truly, to myself.

Madison had let the red shirt hang back down, but I caught little glimpses of her puffy, pink labia split around my aching, swollen shaft. I could also catch the slight swell of my sister's small breasts under her shirt. And even now -- with Madison looking at me for all the world like I was the most objectionable being on the planet -- I had to concede she was so pretty. Her innocent face, freckled nose, and thin coral lips. It was all enough stimulation for me to think that I might succumb and...

"Maddy, I think I've figured it out," I said.

"Oh, thank God," Madison said.

OK, my feelings were a little hurt that my sister sounded so relieved she no longer had to ride my dick. But I decided to let it go. This was a stressful situation for both of us.

"It's easy," I said, "All I have to do is cum. Then my dick will get soft and slip out."

"Aiden no!" My little sister's face filled with horror. "You can't do that!"

"Um, hate to break this to you, Mads, but I very much can."

"Seriously?!" My sister spluttered. "It's so wrong!"

"I won't even acknowledge that it's with you," I said, "I'll think about Kelly the whole time."

Madison cocked her head at me.

"Kelly's my girlfriend," I said.

"Oh right," Madison said, and her face softened to a look of genuine concern. "I didn't think about it till now, but I guess you're kinda cheating on her right now. That sucks."

"It's OK," I said, "Honestly, I wasn't even going to count it."

"That makes sense," Madison said.

"What about you? Are you, um, seeing anyone right now?" I asked.

"Is this really the best time to catch up on my relationship status?"

"I wanted to make sure you weren't also, you know. Cheating."

"Well, if you must know, I'm actually between boyfriends right now," Madison said.

"That's good," I said, "Sorta. Any reason why?"

"I've been so busy with college and classes. Being a freshman in a new place is so overwhelming and I... OK, maybe we save this talk for later?"

"Yes, good idea," I said.

"In any case, you need to come up with another solution because cumming in me isn't an option."

"You'd really rather be stuck like this for hours instead of enduring a few seconds of..."

"A few seconds!?"

"Shut up," I said.

"I feel so bad for Karen."

"Shut up! And her name is Kelly. All I'm saying is, it'll be awkward for like, a little bit. As quick as I can make it. But then my dick will shrink, and we'll be free. I get that it'll be weird, but, honestly, I don't see what the problem is."

"You don't see the problems," Madison said. Her snarl would have been way more intimidating if she wasn't currently impaled on my pole. "That's right, problemS. Plural. First, if you cum in me, that means we really did have sex and I lost my virginity to my brother, and you cheated on your girlfriend with your sister."

"I thought we both agreed that it wouldn't count," I said, feebly.

Madison shook her head, like I was a sad, innocent fool. "Second, nutting inside your baby sis is definitely, completely, one-hundred-percent incest and that is not happening."

"I'm sorry Maddy, but the truth is we've already achieved incesthood," I said, "We're full on incesting right now. A little more isn't going to make it any incestier."

"Please stop saying that word," Madison said, "You're not even conjugating it correctly."

"We have crossed the Incest-issippi. Breached the sacred borders of Incestua. Leapt headfirst into the Incestic Ocean."

"I get it!" Madison said, "Fine. Incest gets the win-cest, lucky us. But that's not even my biggest problem."

"OK," I said, "So what is?"

My sister's face softened. She picked up my hand and held it. Weirdly, it felt more intimate than having my dick so deeply placed inside my sister.

"I'm not trying to be hurtful, I swear," Madison said, sweetly, "But the thought of having your wriggling, wiggling, bro-spermies slithering all around inside me? It really icks me out. And it's not just the thought that they're in there, you know? I'll be walking around for days with your slippery stuff leaking out of me. My sibling's own, sticky semen dripping down my legs."

Madison let out a little involuntary shiver.

I had to concede on that one. I was the lucky one in that way -- making the deposit rather than receiving it. If Maddy found that thought upsetting there wasn't anything I could say to argue her out of it.

"But also?" Madison sucked in a deep breath, like she did when she was about to start a big gymnastics routine. The next words came out like a whisper. "I'm not safe."

"Wait, what!?"

But my sister kept rambling in that soft voice. Like she was talking to herself. "Like, at all. In fact, if my app is right, I'm actually really completely totally fertile right now. Ovulating all the way. Right this second. Which would explain maybe why I was so lubricated, and you slipped right in. Because my body thinks it's baby time."

"Madison, I don't understand," I said, "You're not on the pill or an IUD or whatever?"

"Not that it's any of your business," Madison said, primly, "But I read a bunch of stuff about how the hormones can mess you up. And it's not like I was having sex, anyway. Well, until now."

"But I mean, eventually, you were planning to. Right?"

"I figured I'd use condoms," Madison said, "Or whatever. Look, it hardly matters. The only thing that counts is that this is the absolute worst time for sperm to get anywhere near my body. Let alone my brother's intrepid little incestuous babymakers."

"You know that's not how it works," I trailed off for a moment. "Like, even if I don't, um, ejaculate. There's probably a bunch that's already leaking into..."

"Well aware, Gator," Madison said, "But there's a difference between what might actually happen out of our control and full on surrendering to the insanity of letting my own brother inseminate me. Understood?"

"Madison..."

"Under. Stood?"

"Understood," I said, "You're right, of course. But in the meantime, we need a solution and we're not getting any less stuck."

"Well aware," Madison said, "So we're going to deal with this like any other serious medical issue."

"Google it?"

"Exactly."

*

Madison's phone was up the ladder in the attic and, therefore, unattainable. Mine, however, was down the hall in my bedroom. So that was an easy decision.

Look, I'm not going to lie here. There was a part of me that thought my sister might be pretending. I mean, who gets a penis stuck in their vagina? The idea that Madison was messing with me seemed way more believable. But as we started to reposition ourselves to try to get back to my bedroom, it became quite clear that Madison wasn't faking this literal fuckup.

We started by trying to slide ourselves down the floor, but friction is a bitch. So instead, we agreed that the best way to go forward was to stand and walk. This turned into a complicated and almost dangerous contortion act as we tried to make each other move in very precise, unnatural ways while also not snapping my cock off in my sister's cunt.

First, I did my best to slide into a sitting position. This had the unfortunate consequence of shoving my sister's tiny tits in my face. Fortunately, they were covered by a t-shirt. But I could see her nipples pressing through the cloth. And at this point I couldn't help but be curious about that aspect of her anatomy.

I had always been a boob man. My girlfriend, Kelly, was stacked, and I loved that about her. But the allure of Madison's little titties was starting to change my mind about my particular size preferences.

I forced myself to focus. The next step was to stand. I put my hands under my baby sister's butt. That was another lovely discovery. Like I said, Madison had done gymnastics all the way through high school, competing on the state level and everything. So, objectively, I was aware that she probably had a tight backside. But what my fingers and palms now found was enough to convert me from boobs to butts. Sweet Lord Above, did my sister have a great ass.

Madison must have noticed I'd moved from functional to fondling because she cleared her throat and gestured with her chin.

"Right," I said, "Back to it."

Bending my knees and, using the wall for leverage, I shoved us upwards. It wasn't a clean stand, but it was a start. A couple more stumbling shimmies against the wall got me up on my feet, holding my sister in place at my waist. Madison wrapped her arms around my neck. Closed her legs against my back.

This was difficult for sure, but it wasn't as bad as I'd anticipated. All that exercise I'd been doing was paying off. Plus, like I said, my sister was tiny. And she was both quite flexible and particularly strong. Competed at the state level, remember? Madison was holding herself up as much as I was carrying her.

I took a tentative first step down the hallway towards my bedroom. Actually, this wasn't hard at all. I wasn't going to run a marathon like this, but walking was almost easy.

No, the biggest problem, I realized, was something neither of us had anticipated.

See, up to this point the fact that I was buried in my sister's incredible pussy had been kind of a theoretical fact. Oh, I felt it for sure. But we'd been caught up in the details of what had happened. And it's not like we were moving at all. After the initial insertion it was more of a dull sensation than anything else.

But now that we were walking -- my sister's lithe body clinging to me, her sweet virginal pussy clutching at my cock, the vexed expressions on her pretty face -- I was suddenly very aware that there are a tremendous number of nerve endings on the male genitalia. And they were all firing off like crazy.

Madison's speech about her fertility, ironically, wasn't helping things either. I did not want to get my little sister pregnant. Just thinking about how angry she'd be if I lost my load in her depths should have been enough to slow my roll. But you know what they say about pink elephants.

Adding to it, like a feedback loop, was the fact that my sister seemed to be experiencing the same exquisite sensations. Even though her orgasm didn't come with the same consequences, she'd made her feelings clear on the matter -- cumming on her brother's cock was something that she very much did not want to experience.

But that didn't mean her body was on the same page. With every step, with every subtle slide of my dick in my sister's pussy, she let out a little grunt or groan. A short, oh-so-sexy gasp. She subtly slid herself up and back on my dick as we went. I doubted she was even aware she was doing it.

"Oh. Ah. Hrrrn."

The soundtrack of Madison's pleasure accompanied us down the hallway. Every step acted as encouragement for our bodies to do the very thing they were built for. The one act we didn't want to commit.

The exquisite feelings of my sister's slippery snatch finally overcame me. I stumbled us over to the wall and started humping her into it. All thought slipped away as I drove my cock into Madison's magically tight pussy. My peak so wondrously, disastrously close.

"Don't," Madison whined. "Feels so good but... We can't. You know why. Please."

Her words pulled me back. I regained control of myself, stepping us back from the wall.

"Lost myself for a moment," I said. The closest thing I could give to an apology.

"Me too," Madison said, "It's so hard to hold back. But we have to."

I nodded my agreement and started us back down the hall. Still, I felt my sister's body wrapped around me. Every step was an unintentional thrust. An accidental plunge. Both of us reveling in that inescapable drive to give in and go to town on each other.

Somehow, we made it back to the relative safety of my bedroom. I cautiously lowered us down to my bed. We resumed our former position: me on my back with my sister crouched over me. For a moment, as we got into position, her big red shirt hung down and I got a glimpse of her bare little breasts through the neck hole. OK, so that was way sexier than anticipated. Definitely didn't need to do that again.

Worse (or better, depending on your perspective) was how comfortable it was to lay back on the mattress. Yes, the constant motion, along with the accompanying rubbing and rutting, had ceased. But now our bodies were aligned in a very natural way that made things feel far too good in a very different sense. Both of us sighed as we sank into the softness of the bed.

Madison hung over me, panting. Catching her breath. Her adorable face was a mask of focus; softened on the edges by the pounding sense of impending exultation.

"Fuck," she said. That one word was filled with meaning. Exasperation and exhaustion. Relief and frustration. All at once.

I gave my little sister a warm grin. I could tell she was struggling, and she needed me to be strong.

"We're OK," I told her. "We've got this. We'll look it up and we'll have a solution. It's almost over, I swear."

Madison nodded. Her sapphire eyes distant. I wondered if her sanity was snapping from the stress. The stimulation. She caught me staring and forced herself to regain focus. Then she grabbed my phone off the nightstand, handing it to me like it was the defibrillator paddles.

I opened my browser then faltered. OK, so what had seemed like a perfectly reasonable request now loomed as an impossible act. What exactly should I put into the search window?

'Penis stuck' led to a lot of bizarre stories about emergency room visits due to improper interactions with computer equipment (printers are a common thing, apparently?) but nothing about our particular problem.

'Penis stuck in vagina' however, had some suggestions. I'll concede, I was a little surprised I found anything at all.

"It's a vaginal condition," I explained to my sister, "There's a medical term for it and everything. Penis captivus. Basically, it's your pussy getting a massive cramp. Although a lotta people think it's a myth."

"Fan-titty-tastic," Madison said, "What do we do about it?"

"It says we need to relax," I said.

"I am relaxed," Madison said.

"Really? Cause you don't sound all that calm."

"Shut up and keep looking."

But that was all I could find. The more details I added, the less information I received. And once I started searching for 'accidentally stuck in sister' I realized I'd gone down a very wrong path.

"OK, so what do we do?" Madison asked. She sighed, frustrated. "Lying here in bed isn't going to accomplish anything. Anything not genetically cataclysmic, anyway."

"I think Mom has some edibles in her room," I said.

"Pretty sure that would only make this worse," Madison said.

"I guess we've got to see an actual doctor, then," I said, "Like savages."

*

Step one of leaving the house was both completely mundane and a total adventure. I was naked and Madison was wearing a t-shirt and nothing else. Putting on clothes was the bare minimum (again, pun absolutely intended). But it wasn't as impossible as I'd first feared. In fact, functionally, it was fairly easy.

I pulled on a clean shirt with relative ease. Underwear wasn't an option, but I was able to pull on a pair of jeans. So long as I left the zipper open, they fit around our illicit connection easily enough. I could even snap the top button.

Next it was Madison's turn. We agreed that she'd be swimming in my clothes, but it was better than figuring our way up a ladder into her bedroom. And, truthfully, something on the larger side did have some additional benefits in keeping our connection as discreet as possible.

So, Madison lifted off her shirt. And I saw my little sister naked for the first time. I knew I shouldn't react, but I froze anyway.

"Earth to Aiden," Madison said, waving her hand in front of my eyes.

Wow. My little Maddy had an incredible body. I mean, I already knew this. I knew it. But the actual reality of seeing her so completely was beyond what I could have conceived. Madison's taut stomach and defined arms. Her little breasts -- about the size of lemons -- so perfect and perky with tiny, pink, prominent nipples.

And my hands were gripping her amazing butt cheeks. And her sensational pussy was pulsing around my dick. And her pretty, freckled face was smiling my way, in an odd kind of golden perfection. It broke my brain a little, I have to be honest. Holy fuck.

Would an earlier me have conceded that Maddy was attractive, in a cute sort of way? Sure. But it's not like I was perving on my sister like you usually see in a story like this. Her attractiveness was more of an objectively accepted fact. I already had a type: tall, curvy brunettes like my current college girlfriend. Madison was the opposite of that.

And yet. And Yet. AND YET.

"I'm not that special," Madison said. She flushed, making her even more adorable if such a thing were possible.

"Sorry," I said, "Having very un-brotherly thoughts right now."

"Your body is also kind of awesome," Madison said.

I couldn't hold back my surprise. Similar to my own perspective, I never got the sense that Madison had anything but familial feelings for me. The boyfriends she brought home were fellow athletes. Tall, dashing men with taut, muscular bodies and disturbingly arrogant sneers. Nothing that would make you think she harbored a secret sibling crush or whatever.

But there she was, in my bedroom, saying, "I mean, it's hard not to notice how good you look. You being naked and all. When did you start working out?"

"It's not that big a deal," I said, inordinately pleased that my little sister had noticed. "I'm still a tub of cheese whiz compared to you."

"More like a hunk," Madison said, "Of cheese. Like cheddar, I mean. Whatever."

Now it was my turn to blush. Madison's eyes traced my body and she chewed on her bottom lip, hungrily, in a way that made the word sexy superfluous.

"You were always cute," she continued, "But you leveled up to full-on stud. I take it back, Amy is one lucky girl."

"Kelly," I said.

"Whatever," Madison said.

We regained our momentum. I put a gray hoodie over Madison's head, which was easy enough. She raised her arms and slipped into it, then pulled her blonde braid around so that it snaked down her front.

Getting my sister into a pair of my jeans was a bit more complicated. But with some contortions, and a bit of pain (for both of us), Madison was able to straighten her legs for long enough that we could pull the pants onto her. It helped that they were probably twice her size. Again, we left the zipper open to preserve our unfortunate attachment.

All-in-all, we still looked ridiculous. But at least we could pretend at some shred of propriety. A fig leaf in all the meanings of that phrase. We checked in the mirror to be sure -- if you ignored the fact that we were both stuck in a very strange position, you could hardly notice Madison had her brother's cock stuck in her vagina.

Our mission completed, I turned to walk us out of the bedroom, but Madison squeezed my arm.

"Gator, wait," she said.

"What's wrong?" I asked, assuming there was some functional problem with how we'd disposed of ourselves.

"I want to talk for a sec," Madison said, "Like, for real."

"You can't break up with me, we're literally attached. Also, related."

"No! Just shut up for a sec, OK?"

Like I said, holding my sister up wasn't too hard, but it was still a strain. So, I sat down on the edge of the bed, letting Madison perch over me. It put my head at the same level as hers -- her blue eyes aligned with my brown -- and I was amazed at how intimate this felt. I mean, everything about this was intimate but certain positions felt more loving than others. This one in particular.

Madison took a deep breath. Our faces were so close, it was like we were about to kiss.

"Is this weird?" Madison asked.

"Nope, totally normal," I said, "In fact, it's a family tradition to accidentally impale yourself on a sibling and be stuck there forever. Like Thanksgiving, but with more stuffing."

"Ha ha. I guess I'm not doing a very good job of expressing myself. What I mean is, this is a lot. It's a bunch to take in and I'm not doing the best job of processing it on top of everything else going on right now. College is a ton of stress -- not just the classes but the social stuff. I came home this weekend because I needed a break from it all. Then this happened and..."

"I get it," I said.

"I don't suppose you're home for the same reason?"

"No," I said, "Honestly, I'm happy at school. I think that's one of the reasons I started working out. Because I finally saw myself as worthwhile. But, believe me, I understand that feeling of not fitting in," I said.

Instinctively, I looked down at where I was very much fitting in my sister's pussy. She saw where my eyes went, and we both chortled.

"Not like that!" I said, but it was too late.

We devolved into giggling messes. It was a different, warmer moment than the last time we'd cracked up. Before it had been a storm of emotion. But this was more like a soft, warm rain. Refreshing, in a way.

"Look, this is truly, deeply fucked up," I said, "In all the ways. Maybe there is meaning in this, somewhere, and it'll help us appreciate our lives more. Or maybe it's something we'll pretend to forget and move on with the rest of our lives like nothing happened. But either way, we'll get through it together."

I held my sister's chin in my hand, affectionately. Her eyes met mine. She started to tilt her head towards me. Then she gulped. Froze.

"We need to get going," Madison said. She did her best to lift us up. It didn't do much, but I got her hint. "Thanks, Aiden. I do feel better now."

*

I know it sounds stupid, but as we started to walk out of my bedroom, I was feeling fairly self-assured. Sure, my sister was speared on my fuckstick like a consanguineous cunt kabob, but we'd managed to make it work. We probably looked like a strange, stumbling, sex-zombie, but we were able to move with a surprising consistency. Both of us were now dressed. And we'd made this new emotional connection, as well.

 

 

Everything ahead of us seemed possible. Maybe even easy. This was a dumb problem, but we were going to solve it. Soon. It had all gone so well, in fact, that I think we got a little overconfident. And that's where things turned wrong. Well, wrong-er, anyway.

I'd forgotten about before, when we'd walked down the hallway the first time. Changing clothes had been too awkward for anything to feel good. Now, though, my dick, and the spectacular sensations of my sister's squeezing pussy quickly reminded me. I could tell Madison was feeling it, too, her breaths coming in quick, sharp gulps with every step.

So, yeah, this felt super good in all the ways we agreed it wasn't supposed to. But we'd endured it before, so I figured we'd be fine, so long as I took it slow. Holding my sister's incredible ass in my hands. Feeling her slide up and back, ever so subtly. Her little moans. The feeling of my epically hard, oh-so-sensitive cock sliding against her, tight, wet warmth.

All good. No problem at all.

It was the stairs that did us in. I took the first step gingerly, so focused on not falling over, I didn't pay attention to the other cliff we were racing towards. But I became unavoidably aware of it as my second foot landed on the step and my sister let out a little "oh."

It was a short thing. A quick, tiny squeak. But Madison may as well have shouted it. Her legs and arms tightened around me. She buried her face in my shoulder.

I took another step.

"Oh."

There it was again.

"Aiden I..."

"It's OK," I said, "We're almost there."

"Uh huh."

Third step. I tried to hold my sister securely in place, squeezing her butt even tighter. But apparently that only made things worse.

"Oh! Ohfuck," Madison said.

I felt a sharp pain on my shoulder and realized my sister was biting me. Her breaths were coming in tight gulps now. I moved to take the next step.

"Please," Madison said, her voice shaky and thin. "Don't."

I paused. "We have to go down the stairs, Monkey."

"I know. Just wait a second. I think I can hold it... ohgod."

My sister tightened around me, like a constrictor on its prey. Arms. Legs. Jaw. Pussy. All cinched in one coordinated movement.

"Oh no," Madison said. "No. Please no."

"You're OK, Maddy, I've got you."

"Uh. Uh huh."

"One more step, OK? I know this is hard for you. But this is taking a lot out of me too. I can't stay here -- if we fall it'll be really bad. We'll take one more step then rest for a while. I promise"

"How... many. More?"

"Only three. This next one plus three."

"ohFUCK."

I moved my right leg down. Madison sucked in her breath like she'd been stabbed. I risked a glance at her face and saw she was bright red. Her eyes squeezed shut like she was trying to grind them into her skull. I moved my left leg to join my right. We jostled slightly as I settled.

Madison stilled. Her breathing stopped. For a moment I thought she'd made it. That her willpower had won over. But then I felt her body ratchet tighter.

"Oh God..."

"I've got you, Maddy," I said.

"Oh please. Oh no."

"It's OK," I said. I reached back to stroke her hair. The gesture seemed to only spark her more.

"Please no. Oh no no no no no."

I held my sister close. Comforting as much as I could. As I felt her body betray her.

"Oh OH OH! ahhHHAA!"

I'd thought Madison was tight before. But now my sister's pussy clamped down. Her hips swiveled to compress herself even further. She shook, a rumbling tremor that ran from her toes through her fingers. Even her teeth seemed to vibrate around my shoulder.

Finally, she went limp. A long, pained breath rushed out of her. Madison trembled and I couldn't tell if it was one last, little cum or a sob. Maybe both.

I would never admit it to her, but seeing my sister cum like that was one of the hottest things I'd ever seen in my life. Sexier than porn or even watching my girlfriend go over the top. Maybe it was the constriction of it, the loss of control. Holding back but also very much letting go. Also, the sibling thing. I wasn't supposed to know what my little sister's orgasm looked like. And that made it all the more alluring.

But I also felt bad for Madison, having to endure it. And, of course, I had to push through a lot of unwanted stimuli as well. The easier we made this on each other, the less we amped ourselves up, the better it was for both of us.

"Sorry," Madison said, as soon as she got her breath back. "Oh God, I'm so, so sorry."

I shifted so I was looking my little sister right in the eyes. The azure of them had redoubled, to the point where they were almost glowing.

"Me too," I said.

"Aiden, you didn't?"

"No," I said. Actually, through it all, my dick had been surprisingly fine. Not that it didn't feel amazing, my sister's body orgasming around me. But the urge to join her -- that ingrained, instinctive reaction -- had never kicked in. Somehow. "We're safe. I promise."

"OK," Madison said. I could tell the thought of me cumming inside her had almost broken her post-orgasm buzz. She settled into me.

"Are you alright?" I asked.

"Yes," Madison said, after taking a beat. "That was intense. I didn't even see it coming and then it was on top of me. I couldn't stop it."

"Those stairs are rough," I said.

"No doubt," Madison said, "But I think I'm OK now."

Sure enough, we were able to get to the bottom of the steps without further incident. I turned the corner through the living room and towards the front door. In relatively short order, we managed to get outside, the door locked behind us, and settled onto the stoop.

The day outside was clear and warm. Bright skies shone down on us, almost mocking. The breeze played and chased around the leaves. The bark of a single dog echoed in the distance. The spring air felt clean and pure in my lungs. Even the street stayed car-free. Our sleepy, suburban neighborhood stared back at us with quiet condemnation.

"God, I'm so embarrassed," Madison said, as we both settled onto the stone steps in front of the house.

My sister was clearly reliving her cum on the staircase. As she spoke, I could tell she was trying to keep me from looking at her. Seeing the state I'd left her in. But in our position that was impossible to accomplish.

"You couldn't help it," I said, "If anything, I feel like a jerk for doing this to you. Making your body react that way. I hope you can forgive me."

"The only thing you'd have to apologize for is if your oversized, insistent friend down there decides to chime in," Madison said, "But he's been well behaved so far. I know it's not fair. A double standard. Me going off like that while you have to hold back."

"No, I get it," I said, "Mine comes with consequences."

"Speaking of which, you're still OK?" Madison asked. I think at this point I think she was almost impressed with my stamina.

"Oh yes," I said, "I could do this for hours."

Madison laughed. Her pussy rippled around me. And for the first time, I felt that little tingle at the base of my dick that told me that, no, actually, my own finish wasn't that far away at all.

*

We'd agreed about getting to a doctor. As stupid as it must seem in retrospect, it really felt like our only rational option in the moment. According to my phone, there was an Urgent Care clinic roughly ten miles away and that was by far the best option.

We were less aligned, however, on how to get there.

Driving, obviously, was out. Madison suggested an ambulance but blaring sirens down our silent street seemed like the opposite of discreet. Plus, I showed her how much one would cost and that quickly shut down her suggestion.

I wanted to take an Uber, but Madison thought it'd be mortifying to be in someone's backseat so exposed and insisted we take the local bus. This made no sense to me, and I let her know it. At least in an Uber it'd be only one person who'd see us versus an entire crowd of commuters. And a car would be cleaner, besides. Not to mention the fact that the bus stop was a good eight blocks away from us. I was comfortable carrying Madison for short distances, but that was way too far.

We were arguing back and forth with no end in sight when Madison suddenly went silent. Her eyes crossed and another, small orgasm rippled through her. I guess I'd been gesturing a little too much -- moving around as we argued. One slight shift and BOOM she was hitting the high note.

I could tell it wasn't massive; a tiny climax. But still. After that -- panting, covered in sweat, blonde hair starting to splinter out of her braid -- Madison seemed way less eager to argue. For once, she backed down and allowed me to summon an Uber.

We waited, quietly, on the stoop. Again, I hoped none of the neighbors were watching. Just sitting that way had to look pretty inappropriate. And we'd already done way more than sit. My sister snuggled closer, enveloping me in her arms. A reminder that our connection was more than cock-to-pussy. Our whole bodies, our entire existence, was wrapped around each other there on the front yard.

"This is so weird," Madison said. A bit of a giggle. "But also kind of nice."

All I could do was agree, holding my sister tight. Her warm breath tickled on my neck. This was nice. Dammit.

Finally, about ten minutes later, a small, black Prius showed up. We stood up and staggered over to the car. The window lowered.

"Aiden?" the driver asked. Remarkably casual considering the disposition of the double-backed-beast she was talking to.

Just looking in the open window, I could see the driver was older than us, but not by much. Maybe early thirties. Curvy with brown hair and huge, green eyes. My damned dick pulsed as I realized this woman was my exact type -- right out of the catalog. Madison let out a little squeak, then punched my back.

"We're having a bit of a medical emergency," I said. As if that made any of this explicable.

"I can see that," the driver, whose name was Kat according to the app, said. There was a practiced nonchalance to her words. Like two siblings so intimately attached was something she encountered all the time. "Well, you and your girlfriend can settle in. This won't take long at all."

Girlfriend. Right. Because that's exactly what we were. So much more appropriate.

"Let's get in, um, honey," I said, opening the back door.

"Sure thing, uh, babe," Madison said.

We climbed in, awkwardly, and settled down on the backseat. All things considered, it was pretty comfortable. I'm not saying I wanted to go on a road trip this way, but I'd been anticipating much worse.

"All good?" I asked my sister in a whisper. My words dripped with meaning.

"Ready to roll," Madison said.

We shared a grin. We had this under control. Then the car lurched forward, and I felt the rumble of rubber on pavement. Oh no.

"Oh God," Madison said. It came out more like a groan than a prayer.

"You two ok back there?" Kat asked. She glanced in the rearview mirror. I thought I saw a bit of a grin on her lips, but then it was gone. "I've been meaning to check the suspension."

"It's... fine..." Madison said through gritted teeth.

Both of us were feeling it: a low vibration that reverberated through us. A constant, insistent stimulation that seemed, inconceivably, centered at the crux of our connection. Oh God, indeed.

The rumbling was perfectly attuned. Just enough to stimulate us both in the best/worst of ways. But also not nearly enough to put either of us over the top. Fantastically disastrous. Like one long edging session. I tried to look out the window. To stare at the stitching on the seats. Focus on anything but my sister's gorgeous body as it writhed on my cock.

"So, how long have you two been together?" Kat asked.

"Since... this morning." Madison grunted it out.

"That fast, huh?" Kat asked.

"She means how long have we been dating. Sweetie," I said. Words were no easier for me.

"Oh. Long time," Madison said, "Feels like. Forever. Really."

"Really? That's so sweet," Kat said.

The vibrations were getting worse. Intensifying. Maybe my nerve endings were getting overstimulated. Worse, my sister was now subtly moving her butt back and forth, as if I wouldn't be able to feel it. Even the fact that we had an audience -- that our driver was clearly checking the rearview mirror way more than was necessary for safety's sake -- seemed to intensify the entire experience.

I clutched Madison's ass. "Stop moving. Monkey. Dear," I said, through gritted teeth.

"Stop feeling. So fucking. Good. Guh-Gator," Madison replied, voice equally restrained.

BANG

We hit a pothole. Madison legit slid right up my cock and straight back down. One fantastic, full stroke. Her pussy rippling around my shaft the entire way. My sister let out a little shriek and fell forward, but I could tell she hadn't cum.

Fuck though, that had been close. Remember that little tingle at the base of my dick? It was quickly spreading. Like a fuse burning its way to the bomb. And we all know what the explosion would be like.

"Hang on kids," Kat said, "I swear we're almost there."

"Almost... there..." Madison repeated.

She started sliding more sharply on my cock. Again, I squeezed her ass, trying to hold her in place. It stopped her movements, but it didn't solve anything for me. Just changed the nature of the sensations.

The rumbling of the car wasn't going anywhere. My sister's sweet pussy was squeezing around my dick. I caught Kat's green eyes in the mirror, staring back at me. A wicked little smirk on her lips. The world -- heck, the entire universe -- conspired to make us both cum.

I did my best to disassociate. Our destination was only a few minutes away. All I had to do was survive the car ride. We'd get out of the car; the vibrations would stop. Madison would calm and our bodies would settle. We'd go inside the clinic, and everything would be fine. Easily solved. My orgasm would never arrive. That profound, illicit pleasure couldn't take hold. I wasn't going to cum in my sister. I wouldn't fill her fecund womb with my feisty, flowing fertility. Oh fuck.

"We're here!" Kat announced. The little Prius screeched to a stop.

I returned to the real world and found Madison staring down at me with an intensity that seemed to reach right through my soul. The look in her bright, blue eyes was a mixture of desire and fear. Desperate want and frenzied worry. The rumbling of the car had taken us both well beyond rationality.

I started to move, but Madison shook her head, violently. My sister gripped my biceps like we were both about to jump out of a plane rather than climb out of a car. She was like a cat that won't leave the carrier. I saw her eyes start to roll back.

"No," I said, firm as I could. "You're in control. Don't do this."

"I can't stop," Madison said. Her voice tremulous.

"Yes, you can," I said. Then I repeated, more firmly, while pinching her arm. "Yes. You can."

Madison's eyebrows knitted. Her arms shook. Her lids snapped closed, and her mouth slimmed down to a line. For a moment I thought I'd lost her. But then she softened, blinking her eyes back open.

"Yeah. Yes. I can," she said, "I can hold it back."

We reached for the car door in concert, pushing it open. Both of us inched and shuffled our way out of the backseat. Every movement brought a new breathy exclamation from my sister. But we managed to get out unscathed. Kat's Prius slowly pulled away, I leaned back against the nearest building and let out a long sigh.

We'd done it. Despite everything, we'd made it to the clinic. We were safe. All I needed to do was take a few steps and go inside. We could sit in the waiting room -- it'd be weird but fine. We'd overcome the last obstacle. Relief washed over me. OK, maybe a little regret. But almost all relief. I swear.

Only a few more steps to safety.

"You alright?" I asked my sister.

"Nuh-not really," Madison said, "That ride was a lot."

"For me too," I said.

"Yeah, I can kinda feel it?" Madison said, "You feel, um, stiffer. Thicker."

"I swear, I'm trying. Truly"

"You've been amazing," Madison said, "I'm the horny slut who cuh... who can't-"

"No," I cut her off, "You're doing your best and that's all that matters."

Madison hugged me tight. OK, she'd been clasping me for quite a while now. But this was a real hug. An expression of warmth and affection. Damned if my dick didn't respond in the most inappropriate way.

"A few more steps," I said, "We'll go inside. We'll get this solved."

We shared a little smile. I turned around, ready to step into the clinic. But I found myself staring at a blank, brick wall. Confusion filled me. Where was the glowing 'Urgent Care' sign? The little band aid-cross-symbol-logo thing? Heck, there wasn't even a door. Just a blank stack of orange-y rectangles. Had we been dropped off at the wrong spot?

"Oh fuck," Madison said, putting the same puzzle together. "We're at the mall. Fuck. The clinic is inside the fucking mall."

Desperately, I reached for my phone and looked. Sure enough, I must have missed it before, the clinic was in the shopping center. Second floor, all the way over by the Nordstrom on the far side of the building. It might as well have been in South Sudan.

I know it doesn't sound like that big a deal, walking through the mall. Sure, my back ached, and my arms were sore, but I still had the stamina. It was all the other stuff we'd endured. The way my sister was gasping as she gripped me tight; her warm, dripping wetness slipping and gripping around my dick. The way my cock seemed to throb, simpatico, with her grasping pussy.

In that context, four steps seemed like fifty miles. Let alone working our whole way through the mall. With probably hundreds of people watching us the whole way.

"OK. Alright. It's fine," Madison said. Her tone trembled in a way that undid the assuredness of her words. "A little further. We can do that. Right? Of course we can."

"I don't know, Mads" I said, "I'm feeling really, um. You know. Close. I'm- I'm trying to hold back, but."

"Me too," Madison said, "All that shaking in the car. Your thick, hard dick thrusting into me... Anyway. We'll take our time. Go slow. If I don't cum then you won't, right?"

"Definitely not," I said, far too confident in my control.

"OK," Madison said, "Alright. We can do this. I believe in us."

*

"I can't do this," Madison said, staring at the swath of suburban shopping Shangri-La that now surrounded us.

The mall, a true bastion of post-capitalist consumerism, gleamed clean and bright. Rows of stores lined either side of the broad, white-tiled concourse. A spouting water fountain, nestled in plastic plants, burbled enthusiastically. Something soft and tuneless played in the background. Terrifying in its tranquil, antiseptic welcome.

It was a Monday, so the mall was not busy. But it wasn't as empty as I would've hoped, either. Everywhere I looked there were clumps of humanity -- businesspeople, families with small children, elderly couples -- all striding around with a serene air.

My sister and I stood off to the side, planted in front of the entrance to the Macy's. Still wrapped inextricably and inexplicably around each other. The enormity of what we were about to undertake held us frozen. Never had a Foot Locker felt so imposing

A few people stared as they walked past. But most didn't seem to notice and even fewer gave us more than a glance. The world flowed around us, a constant circulation that was both reassuring and disturbing. I thought of the meme of the dog drinking coffee in a fire. This is fine.

"Maybe we don't need to go to the clinic," Madison said, "Maybe this will go away on its own."

"What? No," I said, thinking of all we'd already gone through to reach this point. "We're almost there."

"I know but-" Madison swiveled her head around taking everything in. Blue eyes wide. "Seriously, Aiden. I can't do this. There's, like, a lot of people here. I don't think I realized what being exposed like this would mean."

Now that she said it, I could feel Madison's entire body tensing around me. Like a rubber band wrapping over and over around a set of spokes.

"I'm sorry, I'm not as strong as you," Madison said.

In that place, with that tone, in that moment, it was such a strange, unexpected thing for my sister to say and it took me aback. Our whole lives, Madison had been the athletic one.

Despite the disadvantages of her size (and generalizations about her gender) my sister was the physically gifted sibling, capable of any feat. I was the soft nerd, hiding behind my computer screen. Just because I'd gotten in shape that year, sorta, didn't change any of our inherent differences.

"No, dummy," Madison said. She tapped me on the forehead. "In here."

"Maddy, that's so not true," I said.

"Yeah? Well then explain why I keep coming apart. Literally. While you've kept total control."

I sighed. In truth, I didn't have an explanation. There had been so many times that day where I could have, arguably should have, let go. But my little sister had told me no. So, I didn't.

"Maybe it's you," I said. The revelation dawning on me. "Maybe it's because I can be strong for you."

My little sister gave me a look of incredulity and adoration. "I wish I could do the same."

"You are," I said, "Just differently. Your body is betraying you and I feel so badly for it. You have every excuse to give up. But you haven't."

"I guess that means we have to go forward, huh?" Madison said. She chewed at her lip. Her pussy clamped down similarly on my cock, as if in sympathy. "I can be strong. But maybe stay here. For a second."

I became very aware, again, of where we were. Standing in front of a department store, surrounded by shops and people, having a very private, intimate, emotionally-explicit conversation together. The discordance of it all made my stomach twist.

"Everyone's watching us," I said.

"Please don't make this worse," Madison said.

"Really?"

"C'mon, Aiden. Seriously? You're going to start kink-shaming me right now of all times?"

I hung my head, legitimately chastised. Madison's eyes unfocused. I could tell she was trying to separate her physical sensations from what was building in her body. But then her face stiffened again.

"If I go again -- not that I'm planning to -- but if it happens. Are you going to be OK?"

I truly wasn't sure. My sister's budding, building orgasm was feeding my own. And I'd endured the same torture in the car. Plus, she'd already been able to release twice. I was dealing with a whole day's worth of rising pressure. My balls ached like I'd been punching them all morning. And, in a sense, I had been. But I wasn't going to say that to my sister. I knew it would only make all of this worse.

"I'm fine." I grunted out the lie.

Madison's adorable face split into a wild grin. Her voice lilted with pride. "See? Strong."

With her mind quieted, Madison went back to trying to force her body to do the same. She flexed her fingers, kicked out her legs. I heard her whispering under her breath and realized she was counting. I recognized it as a calming mechanism, trying to drag out each stage of her breaths to slow-counts of four.

"You've got this," I told her.

I stroked her back with one hand. Moved the other to behind her head, cradling it.

"Don't!" Madison squeaked out. "Stop. Making it. Worse."

"Another kink thing?" I asked.

"Uh huh." Madison mumbled back.

I made a conscious effort to keep my hands away from any potential triggers. We stood like statues, a strange monument to illicit sibling incest set up in front of the Macy's menswear section. People sauntered past like schools of fish -- tons of side-eye, but otherwise silent. I did my best to shrug back, like this was something anyone could be empathetic about.

Finally, Madison's muscles unclenched. It was a weird sensation, feeling her pussy unwind around my cock. But I was very much unavoidably aware of it. Finally, after what felt like twenty minutes (but was probably closer to three), Madison let out a deep breath.

"OK," she said, "We can go."

"You sure?"

"Yes, dammit, get moving before it starts all over again."

We started walking down the mall hallway. I took my time. A strange, awkward stagger. Madison's eyes clenched. She let out a little squeak. Then softened again. Both of us breathed heavily. Sweat ran cold down my near-feverish back. I felt the dampness of my sister, too. Especially in one particular spot.

Past the Spencer's and the Build-A-Bear. Around a planter. Then Victoria's Secret (I should have expected such cruelty from the universe by that point), Abercrombie & Fitch, some weird candy store that seemed dedicated to all five people on this planet who like Smarties. And so forth.

All the way my sister's body was growing tighter around me. My dick flexed deliciously in her damp, cinching snatch. Both of us dizzy with it as we climbed the now-familiar heights to that terrible, wonderful precipice.

Up to this point, it had mostly been Madison. The way her body was responding. I'd had moments where I felt the start of the beginning of something. But it was distant. Like the trailer for a movie coming out three years from now. I felt the excitement, sure, but it remained very theoretical. Something to worry about way in the future.

Now, though, the thrill was on top of me. Inescapable. The tingles raced up and down my cock. My balls drew tight to my body. I could feel my dick swelling. Straining. I tried to fight the pleasure off, but it seemed inescapable.

Finally, in front of the food court, I had to stop. It wasn't a conscious decision. My legs simply quit pumping.

Madison kicked my flanks like I was a stubborn plow mule.

"Keep going," she said, through a growl. Her face now planted firmly between my neck and shoulder.

"I need a break," I said. Speaking was almost as hard as walking now. "Settle down."

"Doesn't matter," Madison said, "Have to. Push through."

I was about to protest when I realized what she was saying. We were past the point of holding back. It was a race against the cock. Er, clock. Sorry about that.

"I get it," I said, "Give me one minute. To calm."

"I don't know if I have a minute in me," Madison said. I felt her teeth close on my trapezius. At this rate, those tooth marks were going to be permanent. "Ohfuckme."

"I know," I said, "But we're almost there. I can see the escalator. That's the easy part. We just stand there. Then, like, ten more steps. Twenty tops. And we're there. We can sit, see the doctor. Everything will be fine."

"Yeah," Madison said, like she was seeing it all in her head. "But Gator? Aiden? I know you need a break but I'm..."

I took in a huge gulp of air, steeling myself. I took another step. Paused again.

"Fuck, that Mrs. Fields smells amazing," I said.

"Maybe now isn't the time?" Madison said.

"Right right right."

Another step forward. Another. Madison's breath was hot in my ear. Her body incredible in my arms. Yet, despite the feeling of inevitable release, I wasn't worried.

See, I was convinced that once we got to the escalator, we'd be OK. A short ride where we wouldn't be moving (at least, not under our own power) seemed like it would be safe. Without the jostle, the bump and grind, I thought our bodies would calm.

I was wrong.

In the end, I don't know what caused it. Maybe the vibration of the steps as they rumbled upwards gave my sister the right stimulation. Or perhaps it was all the faces of the people headed downwards with nothing to do but stare our way. It could be that as I got on the steps, I shifted in some way that set my little sister off. Or it was all of those things combined. It doesn't matter, really.

I got on the escalator. We started to slide upwards. Madison's whole body tremored. Like she'd been struck by lightning. Except for one key part that snapped closed like a crocodile's mouth.

"Ohfuck," Madison said into my shoulder. "Oh no. Not here. Not yet. Oh please please please please no."

I looked around, desperately. We were already too far up the steps, people behind us, to step back. We were nowhere near the top. You could not have devised a better trap to keep us in place while my sister leapt into a massive climax right in the middle of the public mall.

"NonononooooOH! AH! Hmmmmmmmph!"

Madison bit down on me something awful. Her nails dug into my sides. Her hips pumped up and back, lewdly. No longer able to do anything but encourage her own orgasm further. The world around my beautiful sister and me shrank down to the illicit pleasure she was enduring.

Meanwhile, everything around us kept going. That's the reliable savagery of existence -- even when it really ought to stop, it doesn't. The stairs kept sliding us upwards. Crowds of people turned, looking our way with wide, bewildered eyes. The music of the mall tinkled in the background. The incessant banality only amplified how unique -- how intense -- this moment was.

I felt Madison's pleasure unclench. She gasped for air. But there was no sanctuary. Not for my poor little sister.

"AhhhhHHHAAAA!"

As soon as it seemed she'd escaped that first explosion, she squeaked as another round ran right into her. If her first orgasm on the escalator had been like a rocket launch -- sudden and upwardly violent -- this next resembled a barreling freight train. Fast, violent, rumbling endless.

We were near enough to the top now. I could see a small corridor between two stores just a few steps away from where we stood. It was tiny, thin, poorly lit. Probably a maintenance hall, or an employee entrance. The perfect place for us to find some small amount of privacy so we could ride this out.

"Harrrrrrrugh!"

The sound coming out of Madison was so primal. Animal. I could only imagine how loud it would have been if she wasn't trying so desperately to hold it in. Her cries of pleasure, her pleas for blissful mercy, spurred me forwards.

I leapt the last two steps of the escalator, then hit the ground running. No longer caring about anything except getting to that hallway. I pushed people out of the way, uncaring. Like a brutish bulldozer, shoving any obstacle aside to clear the way forward. My little Madison swung in my arms like a bizarre, medieval weapon as I raced us through the crowds. The whole time my sister was still going off.

"Oh! Oh fuck! Ohhhhh... fucking yes."

I could no longer track whether she was in the throes of the previous peak or had rolled into the next.

I don't know why I felt like getting to that hallway was so important. My cute, blonde sister had already orgasmed. Was still. It's not like reaching the corridor would stop her. Or go back and erase what everyone had already witnessed. But some protective part of me demanded that I get us there. Give my sister one last sliver of dignity as she wrung out the dregs of what sounded, felt, like a monumental cum.

Racing, hopping. Sprinting like a madman. Elbows out, knees pumping. Aggressive and desperate all at once. I careened around the crowds, past the Electronics Boutique, and finally -- finally -- skidded into the safety of that private passage.

The space was as empty as I'd anticipated. As dark and removed as I'd prayed for. If we'd found this spot sooner, there would have been nothing to be embarrassed about (or, at least way less). As it was, it was mostly too late. For all I knew, we were already trending on TikTok. But some part of me felt the satisfaction, still, of having sacrificed for my little sister. Kept her safe.

Well, I would have.

Let's go back. Before my sister went off, when we were about to get on the escalator, I'd have sworn I was as close to cumming as she was. Maybe even closer. I knew I wasn't supposed to, but I was beyond the point where stopping myself was truly possible. Like a cascade, my sister's explosion should have triggered my own.

Except, inexplicably, it didn't. Getting to that corridor, finding a safe spot where Madison could ride out her storm, had become my sole focus. And somehow, that drive -- the adrenaline of her very public orgasm -- put a stop to my own impending ecstasy.

As I got to the corridor, my conscious brain finally kicked back in. I became very aware of the fact that, not only had I not cum, but I wasn't on the edge of it either. I took the last few steps, exultant. Madison's body was tight around me. Her voice in my ear was a combination of exultant groans and desperate sobs. But I'd done it. I'd escaped the danger and protected my sister from that most calamitous of consequences: conception.

Then, for some reason I can never explain, Madison said the words.

"Stupid, naughty pussy..." she panted.

One step into the corridor. Two. We were fine. We were safe.

"...cumming on my brother's cock."

And there it was. I can't pretend it was anything else that set me off. No other sensation or sudden movement. Nothing different about how my sister's body rubbed or squeezed around my oh-so-sensitive member. Just. Those. Words.

Madison said, my brother's cock. And I vaulted from total control to complete surrender.

All those tingling sparks that had been running up and down my shaft, the urgent yearning that gripped my cock head (all of which had been almost silent for the last five minutes) suddenly, insistently, and irrepressibly went from mostly muted to full ON. From kindling to conflagration. Splash to tsu...

Oh FUCK! I think I shouted it aloud.

"Aiden?" The worry in Madison's voice was unmistakable.

It didn't matter. I was too far gone. The entire world at once completely destroyed and yet also totally focused on that one key point where my brotherly penis was firmly ensconced in my sister's fertile vagina. The oh-so-dangerous tip of my barrel shoved hard against the opening to her very vulnerable cervix.

"Oh God. Oh Maddy. Madison... I-I can't... Oh fuck, I'm sorry. Oh my adorable baby sis, I'm so sorry."

We caught each other's eyes, our pupils widening in the exact same primordial anticipation and fear. I didn't need to say the words. Madison was well aware without them. My body had gone completely still except for that one, very important part. My dick swelled up; heat radiating from it like a furnace turned on full. Fingers taut on my sister's perfect butt.

Already lost in the swirling of my inevitable peak, I distantly anticipated the ire of my sister. Certain Madison was about to scream bloody murder. To beat my back bloody with rage and frustration. Not that any of it would have stopped my body one bit.

But instead, my gorgeous blonde sister only held me closer. Cradled me like a wailing babe. Ran her fingers up through my hair so affectionately it felt like love.

"Aiden, it's OK," Madison said.

We stood together in that little hallway. My sister's back pressed against the wall. People filing past.

"Maddy, I can't. Oh fuck. I have to. Have to cum. Please, sissy let me cum." I was practically bawling out the words. "I tried so hard for you."

"I know sweetie," Madison said, "I've got you."

"Oh God, Mads. Little Monkey, it's not stopping. Oh guh -- God. I gotta. Gotta cum. In you."

"Shhh, It's OK," Madison said, "Let it all go. Cum, baby. Deep as you can. Be a good boy and give it all to me. I promise it's OK."

"Ugh. Ah. Oh Maddy. Little sis. Oh fuh- OHffffffFUCK!"

I went beyond verbal. I thrust myself forward as far as I could go. Distant, I heard my sister grunt in pain as I crushed her against the wall. I was too far gone to respond.

A pause.

A second that felt like an eternity. The edge of the edge of ecstasy.

Then, finally, I released inside my sister's sweet, fertile pussy.

"Ohhhhhhhhhuuuuuurrrrrrrgh!"

The taunt and tease of the entire day. Madison's climaxes. The fact that I was buried in my sister. Unprotected and all. The public nature of our coupling.

All of it built to create an orgasm beyond any I'd experienced before. The extremity of my ecstasy seemed to blow the back of my head clean off. But, also, the volume -- the ardor -- of what I produced as part of it. I could have put out a fire with the strength and magnitude of what I put in my sister.

Thick and insistent. Urgent and unending. A cannon's power with a firehose's capacity. The intensity of my spend only amplified my bliss as it blasted through every fiber of my being. Like it wasn't just my body peaking, but my very being.

Up to the point of my release, I'd thought Madison was at the end of her ecstasy, squeezing out the final bits. But as my instrument joined the angelic chorus of her rapture, I heard my sister's voice hit another octave. A high pitched note that probably set off dogs several miles away.

"aahhhhhAAHHHHHH!" my sister screamed. "Oh fuh... Fuck that feels so GOOD! So hot... Oh! It's- Oh yes, sweetie. Put it all inside. Deep. Feels so fucking gooooooooood."

I dug my fingers deep into my sister's amazing ass while my dick did everything it could to root itself in her grasping pussy as my insistent spend jetted into the depths of her fertile womb. Washing away all thought along with it. The only thing I can be certain of is the indescribable pleasure that exploded through my body as I unloaded an ocean's worth of my rich, copious sperm -- burst after burst -- into my sister.

One tiny fragment of consciousness managed to form. What little cognitive cohesion I had was able to cobble together a last, hopeful thought.

At least it's over.

*

The next thing that I can say happened for sure, both of us were back in that little hallway, pooled on the floor. I was on my back and Madison was sitting over me. I felt something cold under my bottom and realized it was the remains of our proprietary mixture. Madison's slippery juices and my own slimy spend.

My little sister was kissing my forehead and cheeks. Lovely little smooches of affection. She was still cradling my head in her hands. The look on her face -- I assumed she'd be angry -- was nothing but adoration.

"Mads?"

"I'm here, Aiden," Madison said.

"What happened?" I looked at the two of us and answered my own question. "Oh God, Monkey. This is all my fault."

"Oh no," Madison said, getting mock-stern. "You don't get to apologize. Not after you put enough special spermies in your sister's body to repopulate the species."

"Madison."

"It's OK," Madison said, "I was joking. It's fine. It's probably fine. Plus, after everything that happened to me? Honestly, I was starting to take it personally that you didn't cum yet."

"I am sorry though," I said, "Beyond the whole, um, unprotected thing. I know you didn't want me doing that. In you."

"It wasn't as bad as I thought," Madison said, "I mean, it was weird and icky and all that other stuff we talked about. But also... Anyway, it was unique. I'll leave it at that."

"Fair enough."

"At least we both got something out of it: amazingly memorable over-the-top awesomeness."

"For you, too?" I asked.

"Are you kidding?" Madison asked. "I didn't think it was possible to feel that good. Fuck me, Aiden. I mean if I thought sex was like that? Well, yeah. Anyway."

"Same," I said.

"Really? Better than... Beth? Sandy? WhateverHerNameIs?"

"Kelly," I said, "But let's just say it was unique and leave it at that."

"Fair enough," Madison said, giving me a mock salute. Then a huge grin formed on her face. "And now it's over. We're free. Finally all done."

Lifting at her knees, my cute blonde sister began to rise up. I felt her pussy slide up my dick. The realization hit us both at the same time. Madison froze. She stared down at me. Her eyes filled with shock and sadness. She dropped back down. A low, miserable groan of despair escaped her lips.

After all that -- an epic explosion unlike any I'd ever experienced that had drained me of every last endorphin, leaving me limp and shattered on the grungy floor of the mall -- I'd somehow managed to stay hard. My sister's pussy continued to clasp around my cock.

We were both still stuck.

"Oh, you've got to be fucking kidding me."

"I don't understand," I said, equally confused.

"Seriously, Aiden?!" Madison shrieked.

She pounded her fists on my chest. Did her best to jump up and down like an enraged chimpanzee. My sweet, loving sister was gone; replaced by an insane, raging creature. And yet, was it wrong that I still found her hot as fuck?

"Why is your giant cock still hard as a rock?" Madison asked.

"I don't know!"

"You did cum, right?"

"Duh," I said, gesturing at our bodies. As if in response, a glob of semen dripped out of my sister's pussy and splattered on the floor beneath us.

"Has that ever happened before?" Madison asked, "Where you, like, kept going?" The look on her face was pure panic.

Sure, I'd had days where my stamina had been better than others. Times I'd recovered more quickly. But nothing like this. I couldn't imagine why I'd magically gone tantric inside my sister. But there was no debating that it had happened. I'd just had the longest, most epic orgasm of my life. Yet as far as my dick was concerned, that was only the prologue.

"Well, you sure picked a stupid time to show off, you stupid fucking sex god!" Madison said it with such rage, I almost didn't catch the compliment. "Jeez, like you didn't already fuck me up for life with that monster orgasm you gave me."

"Calm down," I said, "People can hear us."

Yes, we had our little hallway. But we were both very much in the public confines of the mall. People stared as they walked past.

"I don't fucking care anymore!" Madison shouted back at me. "You stuffed me full of your dirty, disgusting brother-splooge, almost certainly knocked me up with my own nephew, and your depraved, giant dick can't wait to do it again!"

"You said it was going to be fine," I said.

"I lied to make you feel better," Madison snapped, "Seriously, did you feel how much gooey, gluey jizz you just pumped into me? I'm probably going to have octuplets."

"I don't think it works that way," I said.

"Are cocks supposed to get stuck in pussies?" Madison was nearly hysterical now. "Are you always ready for another round right after you nut?"

I shook my head.

"So maybe we don't focus too much on how things are supposed to work, huh?"

"OK. I get it," I said. I put my hand on my sister's shoulder. Started lightly stroking her back. Gave her the warmest expression I could. "You're upset right now and you have every reason to be. I'm not happy about this either, I promise you. But we're here. The Urgent Care is right around the corner. And after all that, I promise you I'm not going to cum again anytime soon. No matter what we do. So, the solution's gonna take a little longer than we hoped. But it really is almost over. A few more steps and we're done."

*

"Oh FUCK!"

No, my sister wasn't screaming out another orgasm. As predicted, the two of us had no problems getting off the floor and shambling our way across the hallway to the Urgent Care clinic.

Sure, a bunch more people stared at us as we went. Not that I could blame them. We probably looked like we'd just recorded a porno in that corridor. Our already makeshift clothing situation was now far sloppier. My sister's hair stuck out at all angles. And both of us leaked thick fluid with every step. So, yeah, I'd imagine we were quite the sight. But both of us were too cum-hungover to care.

Then, as we walked up to the clinic -- finally feeling the relief of having reached a medical professional capable of ending this unbelievable situation for good -- the universe dealt us one last kick in the crotch.

"You've got to be fucking kidding me," Madison said.

The interior of the Urgent Care was pitch dark. The glass, front door was completely covered by a metal fence. The sign in the window said CLOSED.

Frantically, I loaded and reloaded my phone. As if that would change what I was seeing in front of me. The Internet, in its unshakable wisdom, declared that the Urgent Care was very much open with a reasonable set of hours for a Monday. But the office in front of us remained shut.

I leaned back against the glass guardrail behind us. Madison slumped against me. Everything we'd endured to get here had been for nothing.

"What do we do?" Madison's eyes searched mine. In a few hours, I'd seen so many versions of my little sister. From buoyant and confident to caring and loving to pissed off beyond all belief. Now she'd settled into this: scared, devastated, resigned. It was, by far, the most haunting sight of all.

I scrolled through my phone. "There's another Urgent Care about twenty minutes from here. We get up, get another Uber, and get over there as quickly as we can."

"No, Gator."

"It won't be too bad. Like we said, we probably lived through the worst part."

"Aiden, listen to me."

"The Internet says it's open, but I'll call in advance. Heck, for that matter I can get an ambulance and they'll take us to the hospital. Enough of this clinic bullshit. Plus, we can get you a prescription for Plan B at the same time. Two birds, one stone -- we can make it happen."

"Aiden please. Stop."

The look on my sister's face screamed of exhaustion. Surrender. Her big blue eyes were wet. Like she was about to cry.

"Let's just go home," she said.

"No," I said, "NO! I can fix this. Please let me fix it."

"I'm done," Madison said, "After everything that happened today. I need to be done."

"And what about...?" I gestured at how our bodies were still, impossibly, locked together.

"I don't know," Madison said, "We'll figure it out. But not right now. OK?"

I realized my sister needed me to stand by her. Even if it wasn't the best decision, it was hers. And I had to respect that. It was my one chance that day to do something to show my sister how much I cared about her. So, I swallowed the rest of my arguments.

Carefully, gripping each other tight, we got ourselves off the ground.

*

In cruel contrast to how things had gone to that point, the trip home was completely uneventful. In deference to my sister's wishes, we waited at the nearby bus stop and got on board. People stared at us as we sat near the back, but no one said a word. Then we dragged our beaten bodies the eight blocks back home.

All of it, the whole adventure, happened without incident. The calm, easy nature of it all was almost worse; like our bodies were taunting us. See how easy this all could be, they seemed to say.

I thought I'd done my sister a favor by taking her home. I figured she'd be exhausted, sure, but relieved. Maybe even happy. But the closer we got, the gloomier she became. Madison was monosyllabic when we got off the bus. Down to grunts and sighs as we lumbered back to the house. Then, as the grand finale to it all, as I flopped us down on our living room couch, she burst into tears.

This wasn't a few small dribbles, either. My little sister was full-on, ugly sobbing as we sat, inextricably connected, in the same place our parents liked to serve post-dinner cappuccinos to their friends before breaking out the Scattergories.

"Everything I do is wrong," Madison said, "Every decision I've ever made. Every choice. It all comes back to blow me up. God hates me."

"I don't think God's even aware you exist," I said.

"Gee thanks," Madison said, "That's so much better."

"Maybe now isn't the best time for us to be espousing our religious philosophies," I said.

"I'm such a fuck up," Madison said. My shoulder was getting soaked. "Everyone says college is the best, but all I do is miss home all the time. I suck at classes; I'm failing everything. I have, like, one lousy friend and she's my roommate so I'm pretty sure it's a pity thing. And I'm painfully, desperately, hornily, single."

"Hornily?"

"Shut up." Madison gave me a shove, and for a moment I thought I'd gotten to her. Then she started wailing all over again. "I suck. My life sucks. And today is just another drop in the toilet."

"This sucks," I said, "I know it does. But we'll get through this. Life will get better, I promise."

"Of course you'd say that. Your life is fucking perfect. Good grades, hot body, great girlfriend. What did you do to have everything work out so great?"

To answer, I gestured at our current predicament.

"Fine," Madison said with a huff. "But this is, like, temporary. I'm cursed forever while you're living a charmed life."

"Maddy, I don't think my life is as flawless as you...

But before I could finish, my phone shook in my pocket.

BUZZ-BUZZ-BUZZ

I didn't need to look to know. Once again, the reality of where I was, of what was happening, sank down on my shoulders.

My girlfriend was calling me while I was buried deep in my own sister. I had so many better options in that moment -- all some variation of ignoring the call. But for reasons I'll never understand, I slid my thumb across the screen and answered.

"Hi Aidy!" Kelly's voice came through the speaker. Far too loud for my liking.

"Aidy?" Madison asked, her face twisting in disgust.

I shushed my sister. "Hi Kelly," I said, "I'm a little in the middle of..."

"Come on, Aidy! Be nice," Kelly said.

"Hi, um, Kell-Bell," I said, starting again. "Listen, you caught me-"

"Oh, I've missed my little Aidy so much," Kelly said, "You would not believe what happened without you on Sunday. So, Jenny and Carrie both wanted to..."

My sister caught my eye. She gave me a look that, even in that position, made my cock want to shrink down to nothing. Meanwhile, my girlfriend continued on.

"...but I saw the cutest dress and you wouldn't believe it. It was, like, so expensive. But..."

Madison rolled her eyes so hard, I worried they might spill onto the floor. "Hi Kelly-Belly!" my sister shouted it at the top of her lungs.

"Who's that?" Kelly finally paused. I could hear the worry in her tone.

"Oh Kelly-Belly, Aidy and I were just talking about you," Madison said. The look she was giving me, I swear it was downright evil.

"Kelly, I have to go."

"Aiden who are you with right now?" Kelly's voice was jumping octaves like the salmon ladder in Ninja Warrior.

"She'd nobody," I said, "My sister. I have to drop now. No, I'll call you later. Tonight. When I'm back on campus. Bye."

As soon as I clicked off the call, Madison fell forward, laughing hysterically. "Oh my God. I can't believe I was sweating that bitch."

"What?"

"You hate her!" Madison said between peals.

"I do not," I said.

"Puh-lease. I heard one side of one little conversation, and I can tell you can't stand her."

"She's my girlfriend," I said, "She's amazing."

"She's got big tits, you mean," Madison said. She d gave me the most contemptuous sibling look she could muster.

"She's smart and funny," I said, "And yeah, she's really super-hot."

Madison raised her eyebrow so high, it almost popped off the top of her head. Then her face brightened up, like when she'd had her other revelation before. "That's why you're home this weekend isn't it?"

"I needed to do laundry," I said, "And Mom said she'd make chicken pot pie."

"You were hiding from Amy, Vanessa, What'sHerName," Madison said.

"I'm not afraid of Kelly," I said. There that eyebrow went again. We were going to have to peel it off the ceiling. "OK, so maybe things aren't exactly perfect between the two of us right now."

"Jesus, Aiden. Do the girl a favor and dump her," Madison said.

OK, so maybe I started this whole thing off with a bit of a half-truth. I'd gone home that weekend to do laundry, yes. And have a home-cooked meal, for sure. But maybe also to get a break from Kelly?

Don't get me wrong -- my girlfriend was hot as hell. Long brown hair, massive tits, thick blowjob lips. Total package and very much my type. And sure, she could be a bit vapid (and controlling, and mean). But, man, in bed she was...

Actually, no. She was serviceable in bed, at best. But she was my girlfriend, the kind of girl who wouldn't even have blinked my way back in high school. So, like a dude who'd spent a ton of money on a sports car that was too uncomfortable to drive for more than five minutes, I couldn't let go of the dream of what Kelly should be.

I guess I'd hoped that a weekend at home might help me find a way to fix things. But, as you now know, that didn't happen. And now I was stuck. Literally. In my sister.

"I get it," Madison said, "You look in the mirror and still see awkward, geeky high school Aiden. You don't realize. She's not out of your league. You're out of hers. You're sweet and funny and fucking hot as hell and any girl that gets you is the luckiest woman on Earth."

"I am?"

Madison nodded, smiling. "You could pull someone twice as gorgeous in a second. Someone you actually enjoy being with. Don't put yourself through this. You'll have another girlfriend in a week. You know, if you want one."

"Thanks Madison," I said, "That means a lot. Coming from you, I mean."

"You mean your fuck-up little sister?"

"Hey, I'm as much of a mess as you are," I said, "I mean, look at the situation we're in right now."

"You've been perfect," Madison said. She looked down at me on the living room couch with those bright, blue eyes. Bright and smiling, like she was seeing something wonderful.

"I did kinda maybe inseminate you," I said, "A little."

"That wasn't your fault," Madison said.

"I mean, I'm pretty sure it was," I said, "I'm the one who lost control."

But Madison was staring past me. Lost to the world. She repeated what she'd just said. It wasn't your fault. Like she was examining each word. Interrogating them individually. Watching their behavior and scrutinizing the shape of them.

"You did lose control, didn't you," Madison said. She grabbed my shoulders. Eyes, suddenly sharp, pinned me down like icy daggers. "Why?"

I gestured at our connection. I thought the answer was pretty obvious. With all that stimulation, it was a miracle I hadn't blown up well before then.

"You did last a really long time," Madison said, "I'm impressed. Even when I was cumming in the mall, it seemed like you were going to hold on."

"Yeah, I thought so too," I said.

Madison tilted her head at me. "And then I said those words."

"What words?"

Madison beamed like I'd never seen before. Hungry and raw. Almost frightening. Her smile overran her face. Her eyes were a flash of wicked blue. Her expression an insane, ravenous glee.

"We didn't talk," Madison said, "About before."

"I don't-"

She put her finger on my mouth to shush me.

"I told you, I've never had sex before," Madison said, "I mean, I've cum. Lots of times. From my fingers. With toys. Because of clumsy little boys. But not like that."

"I know," I said, "I messed it all up."

Madison shook her head at me. Long blonde braid swishing oh so alluringly.

"Did you know?" she said. Her voice had gone soft. Smoky. "I didn't tell you. I figured you figured it out. But did you know how hard I came? It was like getting hit by a wall of ecstasy. The pleasure of it. The things you did to my body. I completely lost control. Blew my top off. Obliterated my being."

"Um. Wow."

My little sister leaned forward. She teased my ear with her lips. "I can't believe I came so hard. On my brother's cock."

Up to this point, I hadn't been soft, exactly (obviously, or we wouldn't be in this mess), but I wasn't exactly fully engaged either. After the massive blow-out, then the long ride home, and finally the less-than-pleasant conversation with my girlfriend, my dick had gone kind of numb. Achy and distant. I was aware of it, of where it was nestled, but in truth I'd been able to sort of lose track of things.

But as Madison breathed those two words, my cock shot straight out as full and stiff as I'd ever felt it. As engaged and urgent as I'd ever known. Like every signal my brain could receive was coming from one very specific location.

Uh oh.

"That's what did it. Isn't it?" Madison said.

Oh no.

"You like fucking your SIS-ter," Madison said.

Oh God.

"Am I a good little sis?" Madison asked. She wriggled her ass alluringly. "Cumming on my brother's huge awesome cock?"

"Madison," I said, "What are you doing?"

"We need to get you off again," Madison said, "So I can get your thick, hard dong out of my dripping, tight, little pussy."

"We already tried that," I said, "I already... It didn't fix it. We're still stuck. Doing it again would only make things worse."

"You're right big brother, we can't do that," Madison said, talking in her best teasing sibling voice. "It's so wrong. So nasty. You can't put your massive penis in there. Even though, oh, it feels so gooooood."

I wanted to argue. To deny. To say that none of this was doing it for me. That it turned me off, in fact. But my body (much like my sister's before me) was betraying me. My hands squeezed at her sides, her butt. My eyes went down to slits. And my cock -- that greedy, selfish (literal) dick -- did all the talking for me.

"Do you like your little sister's spectacular, slippery pussy? I can tell you do. Even though it's incest. It's OK. I love it too. I love fucking my big brother's amazing cock. Because it's gross and dirty and broken. Makes me cum so hard. Feeling those nasty, naughty spermies fill my unprotected little cunt- OH!"

My dick twitched, almost violently, as she said those words. My hands clamped down on her biceps. I let out a little growl.

"I know, sweetie. You want to get your little sister pregnant. Knock me up. Put that brother-baby deep inside. Make my tummy swell up with your seed."

I shook my head. Violently. Ground my teeth. As much as my body demanded it, I couldn't bear to give in. I know it seems like such a small thing. Barely an admission after everything that had already happened. But my rational brain wouldn't let me confess. Couldn't handle the consequences of admitting the truth.

"Just say it," Madison chanted, "Tell me. Say you like fucking your little sister. Shoving that big brother dick deep inside my tight, grasping twat. Need it so bad. I'll beg. Be your super-sexy-sister-fantasy. Do anything you want. Just tell me and I'm yours."

"Madison, I don't know why I'm responding this way," I said. One last desperate grab for the edge of sanity. "I swear, I'm not that person. Please believe me."

My sister shifted back to normal. Like the werewolf post-full moon. Her face went blank. "We need to end this, Aiden," she said, "And, whether you want to admit it or not, this is working. Unless you have another option?"

I started to speak, then shook my head. I didn't want her to be right, but that didn't make Madison any less correct.

"So, take you sister upstairs and fuck her brains out. Now."

There was nothing left to do but surrender. I reached under my sister's awesome bottom and lifted us both off the couch. Madison wrapped her arms around my shoulders. She rested her head on my shoulder.

She didn't say a word the whole way. Not even a grunt as we went up the stairs. We turned into my bedroom and flopped down, backward, onto my bed. Fuck, it felt nice to be on that soft mattress.

Madison gave me no reprieve. She pulled me up so I was sitting. Our eyes were now at the same level. She lifted up her arms. She didn't need to say anything, but she made it clear in case.

"Shirt."

Again, I felt the argument swell in my stomach, but I stopped it. I reached for the hem of her gray hoodie and pulled it over her head. Madison's little tits bounced free. They were small; perfectly shaped. Flawless teardrops with hard, pink nipples standing out proudly. My sister gave her chest a playful little jiggle, just to watch me goggle.

"Pants," she said.

This was less easy, but I unsnapped her bottoms and shuffled them down her thin legs till they were gone. Her little patch of blonde pubic hair was matted with our shared spends, making it look even sexier.

"You too," Madison said.

Awkwardly, I stripped down. My sister gave my body an appreciative once-over.

We had one final step. All that pulling and tugging had Madison's braid more out than in. She reached back for the tie. Her honey blonde hair tumbled loose, spilling over her like an aureate waterfall. Long enough that it covered her awesome little boobs and ran down to the small of her back. Is it weird that I still think of that as the sexiest part of the whole reveal?

Now both of us were completely in the buff. After everything we'd been through, it was strange to suddenly feel so exposed in that moment. But there we were.

"Now," Madison said. I could tell she was trying to keep the smirk from her face. "Say it."

I nodded. What else was there to do? "You are the hottest, sexiest, most gorgeous woman I have ever been lucky enough to..."

"Nooooo," Madison said. She waggled her finger at me like the world's sultriest Dikembe Mutumbo. "Say. It."

"I like having sex with my sister."

Madison finally let her grin win. A cackle broke out from her lips. "Again."

"I love fucking with my hot little sis."

"Don't hold back."

"I need to fuck my baby sister till she screams!"

"No, I mean don't hold back! Fuck ME!"

"Oh right. Sorry."

"Could you please shut up and plow me now," Madison said, "I swear you're the world's worst sex fiend."

I pulled my sister down and flipped us over. She fell back, me looming over her. Our situation meant that we couldn't have much movement, but none of that mattered. I drove into my little Maddy with an abandon I didn't realize I had in me. It was animal. Raw. Needful and rough. I'd have been afraid of hurting her, except for the fact that she was clearly loving it.

"Yes. Fuck me. Feel that tight, dripping sister-pussy wrap around your dick. Oh don't... Don't stop. Don't stop fucking me."

For the first time, I closed my lips around Madison's tits. I nipped at her neck, nibbled at her ears. Wrapped her hair around my fist like a bridle and pulled.

"OH! Fuck yes! Keep fucking... Oh it feels so good. So wrong and twisted and awesome. You... Me. We're sick. Broken. Oh so fucking dirty and wrong."

"Fuck Madison. You feel so good."

"OH! You're not supposed to see my little pussy. Feel my grasping, gaping cunt. See my face when I- oh Oh OH! Hear me grunt and cry. Bad big brother. Naughty bro. Making your baby sister feel so GOOD."

"I -- uhn -- I know. So good. So hot. You like that? Cumming on your big brother's cock?"

"Fuck your little Monkey. Be a good brother and take care of my aching, needy pussy."

Fuck she wasn't kidding. Her sex was squirming around me sensationally. Her body wrapped so tight. I did everything I could to hump at her. To bury and thrust and drive. Like trying to shove my whole self inside her.

We became a mass of sensations and sounds. This was not good sex. We were neither coordinated nor agile. We were a mess of thrusting, rutting in my boyhood bed and none of it mattered because the hotness that was my sister was screaming out orgasm after orgasm as I pounded her with my aching, unyielding cock.

When we'd started, I'd imagined I'd last a lifetime. It felt like I could fuck forever. Yet far too soon, I felt the inevitable end reach around my dick and squeeze.

"So BIG. So THICK. Oh FUCK," Madison shouted. "God I... I love that dick. Love my brother's awesome amazing cock. I love you, Aiden. I love YOU!"

There it was. Madison's back arched, her beautiful face cinched in illicit bliss. Her body shook, spattering under me. That incredible, tight pussy pulsating out its pleasure. I felt my own rapture start to rise up.

"Your cock," Madison said, groaning. "It's getting thicker. Oooo. You gonna cum for me? Huh big bro? You gonna cum in your sister?"

"Getting... close..."

"Oh, but big brother. You can't cum in my unprotected little pussy. You can't put all those naughty, nasty little sibling spermies in me. It's so wrong."

"Sick. Little sister. Begging me. To cum. In her fertile cunt."

"Yuh- Yes. Do it. Cum in me. Put it all inside. Put your baby in me. Do it. Make my little body swell with your fertile seed."

I roared. Madison screamed. I plunged my dick as deep as I could go.

And erupted.

"Madison... Oh Maddy. Hrrrrrrrrrrrn... Take it! Take my cum. Feels so fucking good to cum in my sister."

Madison's eyes went wide as she felt me fill her. "Oh yes. Oh God. So good. Feel it spurting inside. Muh-making our baby. Oh yes. Make your baby in me. I'm such a good little sister. Making my brother feel good."

"Oh yes," I said, the words shooting out of me in concert with my cum. "Sweet baby sis. So good. Oh fuck you feel so good."

Through the pleasure arcing over me, I felt warm little kisses on my cheeks. My sister, rewarding me for seeding her once again. As if the wash of endorphins wasn't reward enough.

Madison wrapped her legs and arms around me tight, like I might try to escape. Making sure she got every drop of my sinful, incestuous spend. My dick bucked inside her, fountaining out every last bit of fertility it could find.

I swear at the end, I was pumping out blood. Essence. I had nothing left, yet my body kept spewing forth. Emptying itself deep into Madison's womb. My whole world collapsing down to where brother's cock met sister's cunt. Fraternal sperm and sororal egg.

One.

*

When I blinked back to consciousness we were still in bed. What had felt like a perfect fit now seemed awkward and odd. Our legs were sticky. My arms ached. My left hand was numb.

Madison blew a blonde hair out of her eyes, but it settled right back.

"Fuck me," she said, "That was intense."

"Totally," I agreed.

Madison froze. Her contented face shifted to something strange. A kind of curious elation.

"Oh fuck," she said. Whispered. Almost like an invocation. "Oh yes. Oh fucking please yes."

Gingerly, my sister put her hands on my chest and pushed. A smile quirked on her lips. Then, without ceremony or pause, Madison shoved my weight off her like freeing herself from a fallen tree trunk. She kicked her legs out. Threw up her hands in victory.

"YES!"

My dick, finally soft, slipped out of her steaming pussy, looking almost abashed. A massive glob of white cream belched out in its wake. I fell back into the mattress.

"Thank fucking GOD!" Madison cried. She leapt out of the bed. "Freedom!"

Before I could say anything, my sister careened out of my bedroom. I heard the crash and thump of her racing up the ladder to her room. Screaming and singing like a mad woman.

I relaxed into the pillows, feeling oddly empty. I was happy we'd finally separated. Of course I was. But at the same time, I had this sense of loss. The sheets itchy and cold. Also sticky with our shared sibling spend. So that sucked.

I don't know why it bothered me so much, my sister's joy. The way she'd run out of the room like it was the best moment of her life. But it did.

I lay there for a while, staring up at the ceiling. I was a bit high on oxytocin, sure. And my body ached like crazy. I glanced at my phone and saw five voicemails from Kelly, plus a ton of texts. I didn't bother to look any further. My world had been so perfect that morning and now here it was, shattered. But all I could do was feel depressed that it wasn't more thoroughly cracked.

Eventually, I looked at the time. It was 4pm, far too late for classes that day. In fact, it was so late, I had to worry about getting out of the house before my parents got home from work. I started to get dressed, but I still felt pretty gross after everything I'd been through. So, I got up to take another shower.

As I went into the hallway, I realized I hadn't heard anything from Madison in a while. I didn't hear her leave, but I thought maybe she was napping up in her bedroom. I hoped she wasn't sobbing somewhere. I thought about knocking on her door, but I didn't want to make it all worse.

So, I went into the bathroom -- making sure I had a towel this time -- and stepped into the shower. A moment after I'd submerged myself, I heard a knock on the door.

"I'm in here," I said, mind clearly on automatic.

"No duh!" Madison replied.

She threw open the door. My gorgeous, blonde sister was still completely naked. Her little tits and full pussy lips perfectly on display. The curve of her epic ass teasing at the edge of my vision.

I know you won't believe this, I can hardly accept it myself, but my dick started to respond. Achieving erection after everything that had already happened was pretty impressive. Major religions have been built around smaller miracles. But apparently my cock just couldn't quit my little sister.

Not that I could blame him. Madison's flaxen hair was a disaster of tangles. Despite the fact that I'd definitely put all my sperm inside her unprotected pussy, her body was streaked with dried cum. She was dotted with little purple bruises on her arms, her ass, her tits (my fault, I know). Her face screamed of exhaustion. Yet she was still the hottest woman I'd ever seen; could even imagine.

Fuck, I was going to die alone, in love with the one woman on Earth I could never have. Everything we'd been through, what we'd done, it was going to haunt me for the rest of my life. I felt truly damned. Like Madison said before, maybe God really did hate me.

My little sister glanced at me in the shower like it was nothing at all. She sat down on the toilet, and I heard the thin trickle of her taking a pee.

"Sooo," she said, standing after she'd wiped herself. "I realized I kinda need something."

"Plan B," I said. Despite the glass of the shower door and the running water, we could hear each other quite clearly. "No doubt. Let me finish in here and I'll drive you over."

My sister put her hands on her hips. Adorable and oh-so-sexy. "That's not exactly what I had in mind," she said. She reached for the shower door and pulled it open.

"Um, Madison?"

"Please, I've already seen it all," Madison said. She ran her eyes up and down my body with an expression that belied her words. "Except for the most funnest part of course."

Without a pause, my sister confidently strode into the stream of steaming water, reached down and, with equal nonchalance, grabbed my dick. Madison knelt down, putting the purple head right at eye level.

"There's the big, naughty penis that took my virginity," she said, almost cooing at it. For a moment, I thought she was about to blow it a kiss. "Aren't you the sweetest, thickest cock I ever saw. Yes, you are!"

"This is a little weird, Maddy," I said.

My sister gave me a dirty look. "After everything today, you think this is weird?"

"It's not normal," I said.

Madison shook her head at me and sighed. She stood up straight. "Maybe not," she said, "But I realized that after everything that happened today, I'm pretty gross and need to clean off. Also, and I can't emphasize this point enough, I really. Truly. Need. To fuck my brother again."

I was so startled, I nearly fell backward.

"But Mads..."

"I know. It's so wrong," Madison said, "So dirty and broken. And I already came so much. But I can't stop thinking about how good it felt to have my big brother inside me. So, I want it. Again. Now."

Madison turned around and bent over at the waist. The act was so perfect and dexterous, almost like doing one of her gymnastics moves. Elegant and perverse all at once. That fantastic butt now stared back at me. And below that, the puffy pink of her engorged pussy lips.

"What if it... I mean, we just got it out," I said. It was such an oddly normal thing to be worried about, that it almost made my question feel all the more twisted. "What if my dick, you know, gets stuck in you. Again."

"I don't care," Madison said. She started wiggling her amazing ass back and forth. "I know it's bad, but I can't stop. I need you, brother, to fuck me. Hard."

Well, who was I to argue with that level of dialectic?

"You love fucking your sister, you love fucking your sister," Madison sang as I slid into her.

"Shut up, brotherfucker," I replied.

"Oh OH! First of all, that's no way to talk to your baby sis," Madison said, "Also, I prefer the term sib-slut."

"Whatever, now take my cock like a good little sis or I'll shove it in your ass next."

"Promises promises," Madison said.

We put the playful banter aside and I battered my sister's pussy. The full freedom of movement, finally, should have allowed us to at least be affectionate in a way we hadn't been before. Instead, we rutted -- needful and crazed -- in the shower. Both of us gasping and grunting under the spraying water.

Madison's little breasts shook as I took her from behind. I grasped a hank of her long blonde hair, and she went off like I'd pulled the fire alarm. I slapped that phenomenal ass and watched in amazement as the flesh barely rippled.

For her own part, my little sister's dirty mouth gave me all the encouragement I needed.

"Fuck your little sister. Be a good brother and make me cum. Doesn't it feel so right to be bad? Isn't it perfect to be so broken? Stuff me full of that big, thick sibling dick. Make me your little sister slut. Oh, fuck your sister you perverted, perfect boy."

And when I reached my final moment, I didn't stop. Didn't pause or even ask the question. Just thrust forward as far as I could and unleashed another torrent of potent sibling-semen deep into my sister's perfect, unprotected pussy. Unleashed an ocean of sperm into her waiting womb.

"Oh fuck, yes!" Madison screamed as she felt me let go. "I fucking love it when you cum in MEEEeeeheeeheee!"

Despite the abandon we expressed before (and during) the act, I couldn't help but feel some trepidation when we'd finished. Not about cumming in my sister -- I'd already accepted those consequences. Craved them, if I'm being totally honest.

But when it was time for us to separate -- as Madison slid herself, slowly, off my dick -- that's when the worry really flowed out. If we'd managed to put ourselves right back in the same position? If we were, once again, stuck? I mean, that would have been a colossal catastrophe.

So, I felt a profound sense of relief when my cock finally plopped right out of my sister with no problem. Another batch of brotherly baby makers spilled out of her sex along with my dick.

Madison didn't say a word. Instead, she turned around and stood up straight. Then she did the most surprising thing of all that day. She kissed me. Hard. On the lips. Tongue and all.

"Mmmmmm, that was awesome," Madison said. I was so taken aback, I didn't know how to respond. "I don't suppose you have another one in you?"

That question, I had an easier answer for. "I don't think I'm going to be able to walk for a week," I said, "Let alone do that."

"Ohhhhh. No more penis for poor Katie."

"Kelly."

"Who gives a fuck, honestly?"

"Fair point," I said.

"In any case, I guess if there's no more playtime, you can take me to the pharmacy," Madison said, "After I'm done cleaning up, of course."

"Plan B," I said, "Right."

"Actually, I was hoping to pick up some mints," Madison said. Her face split into a broad, lewd smile.

*

I walked out of the shower feeling fantastic. Like I'd stepped into a fresh body. But by the time I got dressed, grabbed my things, and got into the car, my stomach was sour. I tried to rationalize it away.

When Madison and I had been stuck together, well, it had been this weird (also kind of wonderful) once-in-a-lifetime thing. But the result had been unavoidable.

The shower, though, was something else entirely. That was a choice, all of it. A conscious decision to keep doing the very, very, very, very, very bad thing. It had been awesome, amazing, incredible. And that kiss...

But why? What did Madison want from all this? Hell, what did I want? It was all so dizzying, and I didn't know what to do.

My sister came downstairs soon after, dressed in a cute t-shirt and jeans, and we headed off to the Walgreens. The whole way, Madison stayed focused on her phone. Finally, though, my dumb brain got the best of me, and I had to speak.

"Shouldn't we at least talk about what happened?" I asked. It came out even more aggressive than I'd intended. "Where we go from here?"

"What do you want me to say?" Madison asked with a shrug. "I liked fucking Dad way more."

"Madison..."

"Fine, you're right. You're way better than Dad was."

"Madison!"

I found an empty spot on the side of the street and swerved over. I threw on the emergency brake and glared at my sister.

"What. The. Fuck."

My sister beamed back at me. That perfect little sister smirk that said how much fun she was having making me angry.

"You're way too easy to tease," Madison said.

"Fine," I said, sulky.

"You want me to confess?" Madison asked. She grabbed my hand in hers, holding it tightly. "That I'm a huge incest slut who's completely in love with my brother and I want to have his babies?"

"No, of course not."

"Cause I do."

Wait, what?!

"Come on, Aiden, it was pretty obvious," Madison said, "Plus I screamed it out during sex. So that's kind of a dead giveaway."

"I thought you were just, you know, saying stuff," I said, "In the moment."

"And you're supposed to be the smart sibling," Madison said, shaking her head. "Seriously."

"But all your high school boyfriends were jocks. Dude-bros with great bodies and, um, questionable critical thinking skills."

"And your type is tall, curvy brunettes. Right?"

"Well, yes, but..."

I thought back to all the time I'd spent with my sister growing up. Those happy memories. And then today. Yes, it had been an ordeal -- messy and public and awful. But also, fun? Sort of? I mean, sharing all that with my sister. It had been kind of a revelation, actually.

Maybe we were connected, stuck, in a way that went beyond the physical. Was all of that chaos and craziness about me, us, falling in love?

"You're so smart and funny," Madison said, "You make me laugh all the time. Guys underestimate that -- how awesome it is when you can make a girl laugh. Almost as good as an orgasm. And unlike every other man I've ever met, you were always so kind and supportive."

"I was lonely, awkward. A computer geek."

"You were smart," Madison said, "Thoughtful. And coming into yourself. In a way that most people don't bother to even try."

"Plus, I have a good body now, right?"

"That's not material," Madison said, "I mean, it's nice. I'm not going to say it isn't super-hot how you're like, cut and all that now. But the real turn-on isn't your body at all. It's the fact that you finally see yourself as someone worthwhile."

"And that whole thing about my yucky, slimy, disgusting brother-spermies?"

"Well, in the moment, it felt like the sort of thing I was supposed to say," Madison said, "And, to be fair, the whole thing was super scary. But then I thought about it and realized, actually, it was exactly what I wanted."

"So, falling on my dick is the best thing that's ever happened to you," I said.

"Not exactly," Madison said, "Like I said, in the moment, it was uncomfortable and frightening and all that stuff. Especially when I couldn't stop, you know, Cumming."

"It was also really fucking hot," I said.

"Yeah, well, I won't deny it's all turned out pretty OK for me," Madison said.

"For us," I said.

Madison flushed with happiness. But then she forced herself to be serious again. "Well, almost. The whole pregnancy thing is probably less than ideal. I wasn't kidding when I said I want to have your babies. But maybe not right this minute. So, if you could stop metaphorically dicking around and drive us to the pharmacy? Because I'd like some literal dicking around before I have to go to class tomorrow."

We got the prescription and drove home. It didn't make sense to go back to the dorms. Our parents were both home by then and we all sat down for a nice family meal. At first, I was nervous, like they'd be able to tell what Madison and I had been up to. But, no, everything was just like normal. It was fun, actually, being all together like that.

Then, after we helped clean up and my parents settled in for bed, Madison and I went upstairs. I was about to turn towards my bedroom, but my little sister grabbed my hand, pulled me up the ladder, and dragged me up to her bed.

There, once again, Madison proved me wrong: my dick was more than ready to return to active duty. But, being us, you know we had to try doing something different.

And so, for the first time that day, my sister and I made love.

*

There's not much more to tell, but I know you'll complain if I don't give you all the details so here you go. I promise, there's nothing that happened next that you wouldn't have predicted on your own.

I went back to college and broke up with Kimmy. I mean Kelly. Sheesh. Madison headed back to school, as well. We talked on the phone every day. There may or may not have been some sexy sibling play over FaceTime. Unfortunately, the Apple Terms of Service prohibit me from relating the specifics of such encounters. Also, the pregnancy test came back negative, so clearly God doesn't completely despise us.

Despite what you might think, however, screwing my sister didn't solve everything. She still hates college and feels lost in the world. I'm continuing to work on myself to try and be a better person. We're both searching for solutions, but not everything is easily done. And, often, old problems don't so much resolve as they are replaced by new, more difficult challenges. Life continues on, for all the kindness and cruelty that concept contains.

The next step for us, however, is that Madison's going to switch universities and give living with me a try. We're selling it to my parents as a way for me to support her through school. But the truth is, we're both just horny as fuck.

"You sure you want to do this?" my mom asked as we loaded Madison's stuff into my car. "I know you want to be a responsible big brother, but I'm pretty sure this qualifies you for sainthood."

"I don't think I'm that good," I said. I looked back at Madison, who gave me a knowing wink. "Just doing my best to take care of my MadMonkey."

"Well, if she starts to make you crazy, you have me permission to send her packing," my dad said.

Madison gasped in overdramatized shock, horrified at such a suggestion. "As if! Maybe he doesn't know it yet, but Aiden's stuck with me forever."

We finished packing the car and got inside. My parents waved goodbye as we drove off to the horizon. Somehow, our future felt assured.

Wait a minute -- brother and sister living happily ever after as a loving couple? See, I told you that this story was completely unbelievable!

Impressum

Tag der Veröffentlichung: 19.11.2017

Alle Rechte vorbehalten